ã€ŠThe Alphaéˆ¥æªš Substitute Mateã€‹


 Chapter 1- Treaty contract

    Isabe

    I found myself standing outside the patio of the castle staring in fear as the event unfolded before my eyes.

    One second my father¡¯s pack was fighting off rogues and the next I was being exchanged as a treaty contract.

    I couldn¡¯t believe it when the Chief guard announced that my presence had been summoned by the Alpha, that¡¯s my dad. And that he had ordered him to bring me to his office immediately. I felt some kind of way and the whole stuff didn¡¯t sit well with me and I¡¯m not the kind of girl that looks for trouble, I¡¯m always in myne, you can actually say I was quite boring. I tried talking to the Chief guard just so he could tell me what might have triggered Dad to call me out by that odd hour.

    He didn¡¯t say a word instead he glimpsed at me with pity and a fretted look and continued walking to the Alpha¡¯s office. I silently said a quiet prayer hoping everything turns out okay. But something doesn¡¯t seem right, my intuition has never been wrong.

    We arrived at the entrance door of Dad¡¯s office and the Chief guard tapped on the door to announce our presence,  Dad¡¯s voice thundered ¡± Come in.¡±

    The chief guard opened the door and bowed to Dad and then indicated with his hands for me to go inside the office. I looked at him weirdly and then nced at Dad before I finally entered his office. Immediately I got in he shut the door of Dad¡¯s office leaving the two of us alone.

    I got seated in one of the mesh armchairs that faced his desk and stared at Dad, his countenance was enough to tell me that all isn¡¯t well. He looked like he was in so much pain. Though he ignored my presence and was busy flipping through the documents on his table. I felt some kinda way and decided to break the abnormal silence between us.

    ¡± You sent for me Dad,¡± I said trying to keep my voice very low

    He closed the documents and dropped them on his table and cleared his voice and stared at me. His face was devoid of any form of emotion and I felt my heart constrict. It was beating so wildly that I thought I would die of shortness of breath.

    He sighed and spoke in a dreadful voiceProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡± Isabe I have agreed on an alliance negotiation with the Blood Moon Pack, I have consented and signed a marriage agreement between you, Isabe Cross will marry Arden Vinci on the next full moon.¡±

    I was shocked. It felt like my world was copsing before my very eyes. I stared at him in horror

    ¡± What? Dad? I let out a small chuckle and whispered lowly

    ¡± Tell me you¡¯re joking, Dad! You can¡¯t possibly sign that without seeking my opinion first.¡± I looked at him like I was pleading with my eyes for him to take back his words and tell me he was joking.

    ¡± It has been decided and sealed,¡± Dad said

    ¡°How could you do this to me?¡±  I yelled at him

    ¡± Arranged marriage for real!¡± Who still does that ancient practice at this time and season?¡±

    ¡± How can you force me to marry someone that is not my mate?¡±

    ¡± Be, I did it for the sake of our pack, we are the smallest and most feeble pack. And the most essible park for rogues¡¯ attacks. We need the protection of arger and more powerful pack. This new alliance will guarantee our survival and safety.¡± He replied without any emotions

    I felt a shift in the air as suddenly a pressure weighed down on me. I grabbed the chair for support and stared at Dad with tears threatening to fall

    ¡± But¡­Why me? Why not any of my older sisters?

    I have older sisters and we are all yet to find our mate, we are much single and avable. And the three of my sisters would jump at the opportunity, so why me?

    Celia the eldest was the beta of our park and was smart and strong and also the most skilled warrior of our pack. Gwen the second one was the intelligent and crafted one, and also Dad¡¯s favorite.

    Louisiana the third one was the most beautiful with the hourss shape and the fashionista of the house. And I was the not-so-beautiful one, the one with the weird eyes, the in and ordinary one that has nothing to offer.

    Looking at the four of us, I would bet that if Alpha Arden of the Blood Moon pack had seen us, he would never have picked or peeked at me twice. I don¡¯t qualify to be the Luna of such a powerful and the most dreaded pack.

    I wanted to have a word on this matter, I wanted to voice my opinion but most importantly I didn¡¯t want to get married to someone that wasn¡¯t my mate.

    Ever since I was little I have learned that mates were your other half, theyplete you. Mates were made to fulfill your happiness in so many different ways, they make you whole mentally, spiritually, emotionally, and physically.

    It wasn¡¯t fair for me to be married off to a total stranger just because Dad wants to assure the safety of the pack.

    ¡± Does he not care about my feelings?¡±

    But then again it made sense that Dad has always wanted to do away with me. Since he never really wanted me and I was imed to be a mistake and bad luck. Because my parents had always wanted three girls but Mum fell pregnant and it was against the rules for Luna to get rid of Alpha¡¯s baby. So they kept me and tragedy struck when Mum died after giving birth to me.

    And that shattered Dad, and he med me for killing his Luna. I sighed knowing that Dad would be the one that came up with the idea of me being the sacrificialmb.

    ¡± Don¡¯t I get a say in this? Don¡¯t you need my approval before trading me for the sake of the pack?

    ¡± What if I refuse?¡± I yelled loudly at his face

    My dad¡¯s face darkened and he red at me with anger visible on his face. ¡± If you dare refuse, I will disown you and you will be thrown out of the pack.¡± ¡± Your faith is in your hands to agree with the treaty or go rogue.¡±

    His words broke me, it shattered me. It felt as if I was falling down a cliff and would probably crash against the stones. My own dad would throw me out of the pack and out of the family and make me go rogue.

    At this point, I asked myself if he was truly my biological dad. My real dad won¡¯t be this heartless and would never do this to me. I didn¡¯t know when the tears started streaming down my cheeks and at that moment I could only think if Mum had been alive I wouldn¡¯t be going through this and she would never allow him to sell me off.

    ¡± Death yed me silly!¡±

    For a few moments, I weighed my options. If I refused and was thrown out, I don¡¯t even stand a chance as a lone wolf without a pack but more importantly, I couldn¡¯t stand the chance of being separated from my sisters. I loved them too much.

    I shook my head and tried wiping my tears and the nasal drip that was making its way down to my mouth. I looked at Dad with rage, why was he so hardened? Was he trying to make me pay for the loss of his Luna?

    Why would he choose his Alpha responsibility in rece of his daughter?

    I used to think that fathers had a special bond of love with theirst child but in my case it¡¯s different. He loathed me and preferred me dead. Though it was difficult,  I had to obey his order for the sake of my sisters to be safe and secure.

    My body gave an involuntary shudder and my shoulder slumped forward in defeat. I avoided looking at him and stared at my feet and tried to speak but the words weren¡¯t forting and the only thing that I managed to murmur was ¡°Okay!¡±

    He looked up at me. I noticed the worried lines on his forehead were gone and his face seemed a bit rxed and I wondered if he was secretly worried that I would choose banishment over arranged marriage.

    I was about to leave his office when he spoke in a strict and cruel voice ¡± You will pack up your stuff tonight, You will leave tomorrow by noon.¡±

    My mouth fell open and I replied vehemently ¡± Why? But you said, ¡°on the full moon.¡±

    ¡± I said the marriage will take ce on the full moon.¡± the alpha has requested you grace his presence immediately.¡±  one of the maids wille and help you pack and he took out the documents and started tottering them as if they are more important to him.

    I stared at him but he indicated with his hands for me to leave. I walked to the door and opened it then stepped out of his office while channeling my anger by mming the door forcefully. All I wanted at the moment was to shift and run through the forest till I¡¯m exhausted but the fear of being captured by rogues made me walk dejected to my room while my wolf kept whimpering.

 Chapter 2- Cruel world

    Isabe

    I walked back to my chamber in a daze, walking past pack members but not paying attention to them or answering their greetings. I got to my room, entered and shut the door then leaned back against it before the muscles in my legs gave out and I sank to the floor. I couldn¡¯t help it. I was being forced to marry a total stranger, someone that I don¡¯t love.

    Not just that I will be forever tied to a man I didn¡¯t love and I would never be able to experience the pleasure and fulfillment of finding a mate. That¡¯s what every wolf craves for, as soon as they get of age. To find your Moon-goddess-given soulmate, that magical person who would sweep you off your feet and make you whole.

    All bliss and satisfaction would be tied to that person, that fated one.  And I won¡¯t get to feel the bond pull of a mate, I would be denied all that. Forever is a long time and I wondered if I would be able to pull through.

    ¡± Why me!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help it and I allowed the tears to spill uncontrobly. I have had a difficult life growing up, and now I¡¯m going to enter the most difficult phase of life. I wondered if my sisters had heard of it or did Dad hide it from them. A knock on the door took me out of my self-pity mood and I quickly dabbed my face with my dress. And hauled myself to my feet and opened the door and met Sarah the castle omega smiling at me.

    ¡± I was instructed toe and assist you, Lady Be.¡± I sighed and nodded

    ¡± Can Ie in!¡± She asked still standing at the door

    ¡± Yeah! Sure,¡± I need you to help me pack.¡± I said to herProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oh okay! Sure. But what exactly are we packing?¡± She inquired

    I sighed and took out two duffel bags and opened my drawers, and started bringing out my favorite clothes and throwing them on the bed.  I didn¡¯t have any fancy or sultry dresses and was the kinda girl that prefersfort over fashion. You can say I¡¯m old-fashioned but I know how to dress elegantly and not reveal skin. I pulled a couple of nice but in dresses out of the closet and tossed them out for ceremonial asions. For a moment I thought if there would be a real wedding for this charade of marriage or maybe they won¡¯t find me worthy of such an asion.

    I shook my head trying to wipe off that thought and also focus on packing my stuff and making sure not to forget anything essential to me. I looked around my room trying to check what other items I might be needing, I took out my mum¡¯s old framed picture from my dresser and gently rolled my hands on her face then put it inside the bag I also took the picture of me and my sisters that was taken on my eighteenth birthday when we were holding each other around the waist and smiling cheerfully to the camera, I tucked it into the bag and added my toiletries. Then I allowed Sarah to finish folding the clothes into the bag and zipping them. I thanked Sarah for her help and quietly closed the door behind her. My bags were neatly arranged and ced close to the door.

    I have never felt as hopeless and unwanted as I do at the moment. But the truth is that this is my sad reality. My father considered me a burden. The Blood Moon pack had requested a bride as a bonus for the treaty agreement and I was chosen and thrown to the most callous Alpha, the most feared pack.

    ¡°What would be my fate there?¡±

    ¡± Would the Alpha see me as his wife or as a present for the alliance?¡±

    ¡± Would I be seen as his wife or an item to warm his cold bed?¡± I shuddered at the thought of that

    A part of me wanted to call my sisters and cry to them, to tell them how frightened and nervous I was about the whole arrangement but I couldn¡¯t. How could they possibly understand my plight, when they resented me and were always quick to remind me of how my birth took away a mother¡¯s love from their lives?  Though sometimes they treat me well especially when Dad is not around.

    Nobody wants to be in the ck book of Dad. And I presume my fate didn¡¯t matter much to them with me being the sacrificialmb of the pack. I wondered if they would ever miss me once I¡¯m gone or if they would act like I never belonged here.

    I sighed knowing that once I leave they would go back to their normal happy lives.

    ¡°For a moment I wondered if my absence from the pack would restore happiness in Dad¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°Will he ever love and be proud of me after I seal this marriage alliance and save the pack from rogues¡¯ attack?¡±

    ¡°Will it make him stop crying over Mum¡¯s death?¡±

    ¡°Will it make him start celebrating the festival of the moon again? I was told that Mum died on the day of the festival of the moon, the day I came into this cruel world.¡±

    I have so many thoughts racing through my mind but I can¡¯t seem to have answers to any of them. And my heart was shattering at every tick of the clock. And the tears started flowing down my cheeks, I sneezed and picked up my fuzzy nket, printed with bright sunflowers and yellow and pink butterflies, and curled up on the bed, and tried to shut my mind to all the hurt and worries that were eating me up. Thoughts of Mum clouded my thoughts and I cried harder, regretting why I was brought into this cold world. Till I fell into a weary sleep.

 Chapter 3- Horror movie

    Isabe

    A knock on the door woke me up. The sun was almost up the horizon when I got up from the bed. My eyes felt puffy and grainy from crying. And my stomach was rumbling, and I clutched my tummy, and remembered I had skipped dinner yesterday.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Another slight tap on the door and I dragged my tired body to the door and opened it to find Sarah waiting for me

    ¡± Good morning, Lady Be! The Chief guard says you should get ready that your chauffeur will leave in one hour.¡±  She said and turned and left.

    ¡± One hour!¡± Are they so eager to see me gone, I rubbed my forehead in frustration and decided to get ready. I went to the shower and took off my clothes, and stripped off my bra and panties before turning on the hot shower. I scrubbed and scrubbed at my skin as if it would wash away every w and fault that had made Dad choose me. I washed my long blonde hair and stepped out in a wave of herbal-infused mist.

    I thought about what I was supposed to wear when you were being traded off to another pack. I thought about wearing something gloomy and pitiful but on second thought

    what if they decided to host a small weing party and I wouldn¡¯t like to make a bad impression on the first day?

    I won¡¯t define myself as a beautiful woman, I was just in. With long curly blonde hair that cascaded down my waist like a fountain and golden brown skin, and my lips were plump and the color of scarlet wine, I have a slender body with small rounded boobs and a not so curvy kinda physique.

    So I opted for a re dress that was pretty but simple. The bright red color blended well with my golden brown skin and my silver eyes shone bright like a diamond. I remembered how the pack¡¯s sorcerers and Dad tagged me as a cursed child because of my weird eyes. Silver eyes are a rare color that has never been seen in any other person but me. I styled my hair into a loose bun while allowing a few strands of curls to fall. I stared at my reflection in the mirror but no matter howplimenting the clothes are, the woman staring back at me was still the in and ordinary me.

    At exactly 1. 00 pm there was a loud knock on the door. I opened it expecting to see Dad or maybe Sarah but instead, it was his chauffeur Mr Jack  ¡± Lady Isabe, your Dad had instructed that I drive you to the Blood Moon Pack. Are you ready? We need to leave immediately so we can get there on time.¡± He said

    I nodded and he took my bags and left while I followed him out. Coming out of the patio and there was no sign of Dad or my sisters everywhere was calm with only the omegas going about their duties. I felt hurt but I was determined not to cry, I had to be strong. I consoled myself and got into the car and we drove off.

    We drove for three hours from our pack to the Blood Moon Pack, but it seems like the hour¡¯s drive was just for a few minutes, maybe because I didn¡¯t want to arrive at my destination yet. The journey was a silent one as Dad¡¯s chauffeur Mr. Jack, who had always been open and friendly to me, but today it seems like he has been instructed by Dad not to have a conversation with me, or maybe he was mourning my departure. The look on his face was enough to tell me that he was not happy. The ufortable silence lingered for hours as we drove past the mountains and forest..

    As we got to the boundary between Blood Moon Pack, I thought of the stories I have heard of the high-profile pack, they were thergest, most powerful, and most brutal. Their warriors were said to be the best, and the most honored and they trained relentlessly. I also heard that they are ruthless and showed nopassion for their enemies. Also, rumor had it that they single-handedly massacred an entire pack that had snitched on them. Just like their name entails they love the smell of blood.

    Blood Moon Pack was known for all the evil stuff.

    Mr jack¡¯s voice brought me back to reality

    ¡± Lady Isabe, we have crossed the boundary and entered into the Blood Moon grounds.¡±

    ¡± I became nervous, my palms started sweating and shaking, and my tummy started aching and rumbling loudly. I felt as if I would copse at any moment. I slid down the windows of the car and allowed the fresh breeze to strengthen my already weak body. I looked out of the window and was surprised by the view before me, their pack ground was absolutely beautiful, with wild-looking gardens and a huge castle. It was T shaped and stretched out into three sections, a beautiful structure built from native bricks. Withrge windows crafted in raven shutters. It was fronted by a massive porch and two big baroque doors that opened into the main hall. I was stunned, it was really beautiful.  I wasn¡¯t expecting to see this kind of beauty.

    I was expecting to see dried-up bones, hanging skulls, and prisoners bound in chains, like something made out of a horror movie.

    Mr Jack stopped the car and turned andid his big rough hand on my shoulder and said ¡± Stay strong, Lady Be. You can do this.¡± That was all he said and climbed out, and came around to open my door. I stepped out of the car and waited for him. He pulled out my bags from the car trunk and then escorted me to the porch, where a small group of people were waiting for me.

    A huge middle-aged man with gray hair dressed in a ck button-down shirt and ck pants that were hidden beneath hisrge red velvet robe. He had a goatee that made him look ridiculous. His eyes were a piercing blue and quite cruel as they watched me intently. Beside him was a petite woman, beautifully dressed in a ck ornate satin silk dress, her long curly ck hair and cocoa brown eyes perfected her dark honey-brown skin, and she had an irresistible, tender, and captivating smile on her face. I was happy to see at least one smiling face, it relieved my tension a bit. The other people stood a bit far from the couple and they seemed to be lower-ranking pack members. And they stared at me inquisitively.

    I was nervous from the way all attention was centered on me but I tried to walk slowly so they wouldn¡¯t notice the way my legs were shaking from anxiety and also trying to avoid their gazes. All of a sudden the petite woman started climbing down the stairs, she moved with a kind of elegance that suited her, and before I knew what was happening, she pulled me into a hug, and patted my back.

    ¡± Wee to Blood Moon Pack, beautiful one. I am Selena and my husband Leonard.¡±  She pointed at the huge man with a grumpy look and funny goatee. She didn¡¯t address themselves as King and Queen maybe because they had already stepped down for their son who I was given to as a treaty gift.

    I looked around wondering where the son was, the Arden I was supposed to marry.

    As if she sensed my worry, Selena held my hand ¡± My sons are not here at the moment, but you will meet them soon. Come on, let¡¯s go inside and get you settled in your new home.¡±  She held my hands and with onest helpless nce at Mr. Jack, I walked inside the house. The pack house was as beautiful on the inside as it was on the outside, elegantly adorned.

    ¡± Have you eaten?? She asked but didn¡¯t wait for me to reply  ¡± I¡¯m famished, let¡¯s go and have lunch.¡±

    She led me into a spacious dining hall that could easily fit hundreds of people. She pulled me closer to her more like we sat together. As soon as we sat down one of the omegas dressed in a monochrome uniform wearing a chef bo and apron with a notepad in her hand bowed in respect.

    ¡± Grace, this is Isabe Cross, Arden¡¯s wife.¡±

    The servant nced at me in surprise and also with a look of pity and then quickly looked back down at her notepad. ¡± Isabe, this is Grace, the head kitchen staff. So, what will you have for lunch?¡±

    She didn¡¯t wait for me to answer before she started putting down her order ¡± I¡¯ll have macaroni and cheese with baked beans, chicken fried steaks, and lime pie.¡±

    I looked at her in shock, how can a petite and not-so-chubby woman eat so much, and yet it was not invisible in her body?

    Selena turned and nudged me to ce my order ¡± I¡¯ll have cheese and sausage with watermelon juice, please.¡±

    After Grace finished taking our orders she left, leaving me and Selena in the dining room. Selena held my hands and spoke in a calm but low voice ¡± I know this is a very tough andplicated situation for you, I want you to know that you¡¯re most wee in the family and I will try everything within my power to make you happy.¡±

    I smiled and swallowed hard trying to hold the tears from flowing, this was my first time receiving this kind of genuine love from a stranger turned family. ¡± I thanked her and she stroked my hands and tucked the loose strand of curls behind my ear.

 Chapter 4- Personal maid

    Isabe

    I didn¡¯t realize how hungry I was till a huge tter of food was set before us. Selena started eating immediately and I totally forgot about the new pack anxiety and ate to my heart¡¯s content.

    After we finished eating, she led me upstairs, through a broad passage that opened up to several more rooms. If I should say that the pack house was huge it would be a gross understatement. I marveled at the elegantly curved staircase that was coated in gold and ck color.

    The pack house was filled with rare antiques, luxury furniture, and magnificent decor. It was also sshed with shy colors and paintings and some pirs were studded with beads. It was a beautiful sight to behold. I would have easily fallen in love with the beauty of Blood Moon Pack if I had not heard of the coldness in the hearts of people who reside here.  Selena¡¯s angelic voice brought me out of my reverie and I noticed we were standing in front of a huge open room filled withrge mirrors and the walls were painted blush pink and teal color.

    Arge bed draped in silken sheets of the finest quality and decorated with lots of flowers. I stepped inside the room and noticed that my bags had already been deposited inside.

    The room was beautiful with its own private en-suite bathroom.

    ¡± Make yourselffortable, my daughter. I¡¯ll send your personal maid to you immediately if there is anything you might need. She will assist you. Now you have to excuse me, I have to attend to my husband.¡± She smiled and hugged me while I returned the gesture and she left immediately, leaving me alone in the beautiful room, in the big strange house.

    ¡± Personal maid?¡±  I blinked in confusion because I have never had a personal maid that would attend to me specially, I shook my head it felt like I was in a trance. The stories I have heard about the Pack were different from the kind of warm wee I received.

    A soft knock on the door made me turn around. It was a maid, I guess it was the maid that has been assigned to me.

    ¡± Mydy, I¡¯m your personal maid.¡±

    My Lady?

    I raised an eyebrow but she stood with her head bent low

    ¡± I am not your Lady. I¡­ I don¡¯t know how you came up with that but you have to address me by my name Isabe.¡± I said and waited for her reaction.

    But she paused her lips nervously

    ¡± The Queen had instructed all of us to address you like that, my Lady.¡± ¡°And also you¡¯re the wife of Alpha Arden so I can not address you by your name else I won¡¯t live to see the next day.¡± She exined

    Please call me Isabe, I¡¯m not really familiar with this new title.

    She shook her head in denial and still bowed her head in respect

    I noticed she wasn¡¯t at ease and I tried starting a small chat so she could feel free

    ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡± Violet, my Lady.¡± She looked up and I noticed a small smile appear on Violet¡¯s lips.

    She was beautiful, cheerful, and sunny. She had a beautiful lilting voice. Her ck hair was an uncontroble hoot of curls spilled around her shoulders and her blue eyes danced with good wit like the kind of person that was genuinely happy right to the core of her being. I motioned for us to sit.

    We sat down together on the bed and she helped me unpack my stuff and we gist about life in the pack.

    ¡± How long have you been here?¡± I asked

    Violet replied, ¡± All my life.¡±

    ¡± Are you among the people whose pack was auctioned to Blood Moon Pack?¡±

    Violet nodded, ¡± Yeah, along with some other neighboring ones. But I was quite tender then so I was sent to the kitchen to work.¡±  I had no idea on what to ask her next or how to pose my question but after deliberating over it for a while, I asked

    ¡± What is life like in Blood Moon Pack?¡±

    At that, she rxed and smiled

    ¡± It¡¯s a good life, we work hard, we train hard, and we have lots of fun too. We can¡¯t wait for your wedding celebration, I heard Queen Selena is nning a grand party and the whole pack will be invited.¡± She answered like an excited kid who had been offered a packet of candy.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡± I see¡±

    ¡°And what about Arden? What is he like?¡±

    I noticed that my question took Violet by surprise and for the first time she gave a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes and her voice wasn¡¯t that excited anymore. The way she cowered like the simple act of talking about him was terrifying her.

    ¡± Why are you not talking? Is everything okay?¡±

    ¡± He is very handsome and also tall. Taller than his immediate brothers. She said

    ¡°Brothers?¡± I thought they are just two

    ¡°She smiled and said they are three brothers but the other ones are very calm.¡±

    ¡± Hmmm, I see!¡±

    ¡± Okay he¡¯s handsome but what about his character, what is it like?¡±

    I noticed a bead of sweat running down her face and she bit her lips nervously and said ¡± It¡¯s not in my ce to speak about Alpha Arden and I don¡¯t want my opinion to influence your impression of him and I think you should get to know him yourself.¡± With that being said she got up from the bed looking around as if she was making sure everything had been properly arranged.

    ¡± I need to go and see whether there are things I need to move to your room, if you need anything just call the housekeeper¡¯s number and I will be here immediately, My Lady.¡± She bowed and slipped away while quietly shutting the door behind her.

    I would be lying if I say I didn¡¯t notice the way Violet quivered at the mention of Arden, and also her unspoken words were enough to tell me that all isn¡¯t well.

    If he was a nice guy she would have been eager to mention those qualities. The thoughts of Arden were making me grow increasingly nervous.

    ¡± What if he was the exact definition of what I heard? Then what will be my faith?¡± My eyes stung with tears, and I could feel my throat begin to close up and ****

    I decided to rest my head for a moment from all the thoughts racing through it and didn¡¯t know when I slept off¡­

 Chapter 5- Unfamiliar sensation

    Isabe

    I was not sure how long I had slept but when I woke up, I woke up with a bad headache. Every single muscle in my body ached and my eyes felt extremely heavy.

    I did not want to wake up so I just gathered the sheets and pulled them up on my head. A gentle tap on the door made me roll to the side and got up to open the door.

    I opened the door and it was Violet. Immediately she saw me and she bowed her head and said ¡± Sorry to bother you, my Lady it¡¯s almost time for dinner, you have to dress up ande downstairs.¡±

    ¡± Okay! Just a few minutes and I will be ready.¡± I answered and she smiled and left.

    I closed the door and leaned on it. I felt a little nervous going down for dinner knowing that I would likely meet my husband-to-be. I was so nauseated with fear and worries that I felt that I might throw up at any minute.

    If I kept overwhelming myself with those thoughts, I would break down and cry but I won¡¯t allow it to happen. I can¡¯t meet him with puffy eyes.

    I had to be strong. I¡¯m strong just that Icked a little trust in myself.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    I decided to pick out a beautiful dress that will impress him. I sighed as I brushed out my hair and left it loose, as the long blonde-colored curls were one of my best assets. I stared at myself in the mirror and decided to wear light makeup just to add some definition to my eyes and I applied a shimmery nude gloss to glow my lips.

    I took out a green silk dress and put it on, it fits perfectly like a glove, enhancing every single curve. And I wore ck t heels topliment the look. I looked great, I can¡¯t remember thest time I made so much effort to look good.

    I turned around checking my looks for thest time, I opened my door and walked out of the room. I gently climbed down the stairs one at a time trying to navigate my way to the dining hall. Immediately I got to the ground floor, I saw some pack members scurrying around in preparation for dinner.

    I noticed Violet running towards me her face rift in a smile and her eyes lit up as I stopped to wait for her

    ¡± There you are, my Lady! The Queen had just sent me to go fetch you. The meal will soon be served. You look very beautiful, I love your dress.¡±  She gurgled cheerfully and led me to the dining hall. We stopped at therge oak door that was closed and Violet opened the door for me to enter and I was surprised that the dining hall was filled up unlike in the afternoon when it was empty. The dining hall was filled with elegantly dressed men in their velvet robes and thedies looked gorgeous in their glittering gowns.

    I was nervous and I did my best to strengthen my backbone and walk normally. From every table, heads turned to gaze at me and people whispered and I felt blood drain from my face. I¡¯m not really a shy person and I also don¡¯t like being the center of attention. I was having mixed feelings about the whole situation but I was trying my best not to show it.

    ¡± Isabe my daughter, Here you are! Over here, please!¡± The Queen stood, hugged, and gestured me to an empty seat and I went to sit while Violet bowed to us and left the dining hall back to the kitchen.  My gaze swept over the massive hall that was filled withrge ornate tables.

    I gazed around hoping to see the Queen¡¯s children. I was looking for Arden but there is no sign of anybody that fits the description Violet had given me earlier.

    As if the Queen sensed my thoughts she patted my back and whispered to my ear ¡°My boys will soon join us, please rx and enjoy the dinner.¡±

    I nodded and gave her a little smile while she started introducing me to the people at our table and they offered a small friendly smile and a handshake which I returned the gesture with the same affection.

    Soon the Pack chef came in with some staff and they started going around the hall serving food. ¡± Today is our annual Lupercalia festival, so we always gather together to have dinner and celebrate.¡± the Queen exined, as trays of grilled chicken, bowels of sd, and cheesesagna, and carved ring and ball zed doughnut were arranged at each table.

    The aroma of food filled the air and it smelled delicious and the Queen didn¡¯t hesitate tomend the chef on her  excellent cooking

    ¡± Chef Lucinda please meet Isabe Cross. Arden¡¯s wife.¡±

    ¡± Isabe my daughter, this is Chef Lucinda, she is our Pack  chef and she is passionate and skilled when ites to food.¡± Chef Lucinda blushed a lil and bowed

    ¡± Thank you, my Queen. Nice to meet you, my Lady! You¡¯re wee to the pack. If you will excuse me, please I need to get the dessert ready.¡± and she hurried off

    The dining hall was filled withughter and quiet murmuring of people who were relishing their feasts and having casual conversations.

    Suddenly the entrance door flew open and a pin-drop silence nketed therge dining hall. Striding into the hall were two young men and immediately I felt an unfamiliar sensation take over my body.  It was something entirely different from anything I had ever felt before. I could feel the shift in the air as if a pressure weighed down on me and I found it difficult to breathe.

    It felt like my heart was burning and putting some pressure on my chest. Could it be that I am having a heart attack? But I wasn¡¯t feeling any kind of pain, rather it was a warm and pleasant sensation.

    I held my head at the temples and peeked through my hands at them.

    ¡± Violet was right¡±

 Chapter 6- Mate

    Isabe

    ¡± Violet was right!¡±

    He was incredibly handsome and extremely breathtaking. He looked like a demigod, with his shoulders squared, and a well-defined jawline, his hair was dark like the night and was perfectly coiffed. His body proportions were perfect like he was sculpted by God.

    His eyes were sharp and piercing even across the room. I could see the perfect emerald-green color of his orbs and they were cold.  Cruel and furious and I didn¡¯t need a soothsayer to tell me that his anger was directed at me. I felt this urge to slide down in my chair and hide under the table or maybe run away from the hall. But I tried my best to be strong even though my heart was pounding excessively.

    The entire room was filled with the most exquisite and intoxicating scent. Could it be his cologne or his aftershave balm? He smelled really really good. Like the sweet-scented smell of summer rain andvender.  Somehow I was tempted between running away from those cold and angry eyes or the desire to hug and bury my head in his neck and inhale that sweet and intoxicating smell. His lips were pressed into a t hard line which ruined the effect of his pouty and scious lips as he strutted over to the royal table.

    I was a bit surprised that it was just two of them that came in for dinner. I remembered that Violet had mentioned that they are three brothers but where is the other one? I decided not to dwell on that maybe he woulde in any moment.

    Still lost in my thoughts I didn¡¯t notice when the other brother extended his hand toward me for a handshake and the Queen nudged me out of my reverie.

    He had a warm and friendly smile on his face and he seemed to have more of his mum¡¯s gic features.

    His eyes were golden brown and his blonde hair was neatly trimmed. He was not as big or as intimidating as Arden, and he had the same petite figure as the Queen.

    ¡± Hello, sis-iw, it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± He said and shook hands with me. I smiled back at him and he sat directly opposite me and continued

    ¡± I¡¯m Lance, the youngest of the house.¡±

    I smiled and replied to him, ¡°I¡¯m Isabe, it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±

    He grabbed a goblet from the table and took a sip ¡± Hope you don¡¯t mind if I call you Be.¡± he asked

    Anyone you choose to address me with is perfectly okay, I answered and he took another sip from his goblet and smacked his lips together.

    ¡± Thank you!¡± he replied and focused on his food.

    ¡± Arden,¡± the Queen spoke and there was a sharp edge of disapproval in her ¡± It¡¯s nice of you to join us. I want you to meet Isabe.¡±

    Arden pulled out a seat and instead of offering me a handshake or greeting, he snarled at me.

    He growled at me and for the first time since I came to the Blood Moon Pack, my inner wolf whined

    ¡± Mate¡± she muttered

    No. No way!

    How could I possibly be mated to him?

    Arden¡¯s demeanor was cold, dominating, and even intimidating.

    My mind fought it even as my body was responding to the sensation that was emitting from him. I looked at him and noticed he was also feeling the same thing as I am but he had absolutely no intention of epting it. He must have despised me so much to be able to shrug off the

    mate bond and shred his chicken as if nothing else mattered.

    My wolf kept whimpering ¡± He hates us! He doesn¡¯t want us! Our mate doesn¡¯t want us!¡±  I tried my best to shut her off.

    I picked up my cutlery and tried to keep myself calm and not think of the worst that could happen. It¡¯s weird that I was forced into an arranged marriage and the husband forced on me turned out to be my mate. Could it be that I was truly cursed?Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    .¡± How could my mate hate me, immediately he sets his eyes on me.¡±

    ¡°He hadn¡¯t said the words but I can sense the atmosphere of rejection drifting off him.¡±

    ¡°How cruel and unfair could life be? Was I meant to suffer all through my life?¡±

    ¡°Is this how the Moon Goddess has chosen to make my life an object of mockery?¡±

    ¡°What am I going to do?¡±  I¡¯m not going to cry in front of him, I have to be strong.¡± I shoved my shoulder back and lifted my chin and stared straight into his eyes as I took a bite of the spicy grilled chicken, but at that moment it tasted nothing close to the delicious aroma. I contemted whether to spit it out but I didn¡¯t want to give Arden the satisfaction of knowing that I lost my appetite because of him.

    Never!!!

    So I munched and swallowed my food even though I was trying my best to force it down my throat, the pain inside of me was making it difficult.

    Arden met my eyes briefly and then turned to his brother Lance andpletely ignored me. It felt as if my presence irritated him.

    I noticed the way Lance was gaping at me and Arden like his eyes were moving back and forth to his brother and then across the table to me and back again and he sighs and nibbled on his food.

    My nervous self could not stand the tension charged in the table, as if Lance knew he cleared his voice and started

    ¡± Mum, where is Malcolm? Is he noting down for the feast?¡±

    ¡± So sorry love, He went to the Crescent North Pack with the warriors to fight off the rogues that invaded the North. Sorry, I didn¡¯t tell you earlier, he will return tomorrow or next.¡± Queen Selena answered him with a smile

    ¡± Okay, mum but Malcolm needs to take some time and rest,¡± Lance replied

    And the Queen chuckled and said, ¡°Talk to him about that, I¡¯m sure he will listen to you.¡±

    Lance turned to me ¡± How are you finding it here, Be? Is your roomfortable? Do you need anything?¡±

    Yeah, everything is perfectly fine.¡±  I said and smiled at him

    I managed to finish the food on my te and the omegas came in serving almond and date cake and Maltesers tiramisu as desserts but I had lost my appetite to enjoy the desserts even the sight of sugar wasn¡¯t appealing at the moment.

    I stared at the man across the table and it annoyed me the way he waspletely unaffected, he was relishing his meal, chatting, and acting like I wasn¡¯t there. As if he knew I was staring at him, and our eyes met, his bright emerald green eyes became dark and there was a fire of rage and hate shing through his eyes. I felt my heart prickle with fear and I looked away immediately.

 Chapter 7- Reject me

    Isabe

    I noticed that a few people had started leaving the dining hall, so I seized the opportunity to flee. I got up and bowed to the King and Queen and thanked them for the sumptuous meal and their warm wee.

    I pushed back my chair, excused myself, and said goodnight to the rest of the table while Queen Selena pulled me for a hug

    ¡± Good night my daughter.¡± She said and nted a kiss on my forehead.

    I didn¡¯t know how to react to her motherly affection towards me, I just smiled and did my best to make a noble exit. All I wanted was to be in thefort of my room where I won¡¯t be able to see those emerald-colored eyes that burned with fury.

    I had barely left the dining hall when I felt something grab me roughly on my arms and mmed my back against the wall, and I found myself staring into those emerald green eyes. His hold tightened and his nails dug into my skin

    ¡± Please¡­ You¡¯re hurting me,¡± I could barely hear my voice, staring into his eyes which were zing with fire. But he didn¡¯t let me go

    My other hand clung to his tightly, pleading. I felt the tingling sparks that erupted at the mere contact. His eyes gauged me as if I were a piece of trash and I felt ufortable under his cold stare. His eyes were intimidating and dominating and I had to shift my gaze from him.

    ¡± You don¡¯t seem like the second daughter of Alpha Nichs, I was told she¡¯s beautiful, intelligent, and also an artisan. You don¡¯t fit into any of this description.¡± He growled and as if he wanted to be convinced, he inspected my fingers one after the other

    ¡± Which position are you among his daughters?¡±  His tone was harsh and deadly

    And for the first time in my life, I thought about lying to save myself, it won¡¯t be so bad if I steal my sister Gwen¡¯s identity but what if he finds out and decides to banish me from their pack, and I will be left at the mercy of the rogues. I decided to tell him the truth but what if ****

    ¡± Speak up!¡± He growled

    I tried to form the word but it seems my mouth has decided to work against me and I don¡¯t want him to perceive me as a weakling knowing that he had already hated me for no reason.

    ¡± Thest daughter,¡± I mumbled

    ¡± The cursed one with the weird eyes,¡± I knew something was fishy when I set my eyes on you, your dad pledged that the parting gift would be his favorite daughter but he decided to y smart with me after signing the contract and sent you, the unloved and not-so-beautiful one.¡±  He chuckled viciously and continued

    ¡± Since your dad decided to y a fast one on me, and I can¡¯t go back on my words on the treaty contract you will pay for his sins,¡± he said in a domineering tone and as if to mark his words, he gave me an extra shove against the wall and started walking off

    I was confused. How could he treat me like that after knowing that we¡¯re mates?

    ¡°Arden but we¡¯re mates, at least respect the mate bond between us,¡±  The words left my mouth before I could stop them and they seemed to have earned his attention and he came to a halt and veered to face me

    ¡± From today onwards, it¡¯ll be Alpha Arden to you.¡± He spoke to me like he was addressing the servants, and I ignored his words

    ¡± I¡¯m not my father that tricked you, you can easily reject me and go back and take my sister, why make me pay for the sins I didn¡¯tmit.¡±  I didn¡¯t even know when my eyes gathered with tears and they rolled carelessly from my eyes

    He stared at me intently and said

    ¡± Isabe Cross, I will marry you to fulfill the alliance contract, going back on it will deem my position in the n. And before you get your hopes high, let me make something clear to you. You will never be my Luna and you¡¯ll never be my mate. You mean absolutely nothing to me. His voice was cruel and there was a snarl on his lips.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡± Reject me, set me free!¡± I yelled at him

    His eyes became stony and his soft lips which were the color of blood, curled up amusingly. He moved closer to me, so close that our nose was almost touching. I felt his hot breath fan my face, and my breathing became hitched, and my legs became so feeble. The attraction between us was too strong to ignore.

    Couldn¡¯t he feel it too?

    ¡± Nope! I won¡¯t reject you but you will stay here in this pack and suffer for your dad¡¯s treachery, I won¡¯t kill you, but you will beg for death yourself.¡± His voice was more brutal than the winter¡¯s gravest wind and sharper than any sword to my chest.

    I could only stare in utter disbelief at his words, without hesitation he turned his back to me and left. And I stood there staring after him¡­ my mouth open, my face pale, and my arm was aching. And there was a pain in my chest like something was ripping away. It was so powerful enough that I had to hold my chest and gasp for breath. A few people wereing out of the dining hall and casting curious nces at me. I knew I had to drag myself to my room to avoid unnecessary questions.

    I was too weak to walk so I decided to use the castle elevator. I stopped on the third floor and made my way down to the foyer to my room. Once inside the safety of my room, I locked the door and fell across the bed.

    ¡± I will not cry.¡± I chanted

    ¡°I will not cry.¡± I chanted

    But my heart was already betraying me and the tears were streaming down my cheeks despite trying my best to stay strong but the pain was much.

    ¡± How could Dad do this to me?¡±

    ¡± Damn, Alpha, Nichs Cross! To hell with you Dad?¡±

    ¡± Why swap me with Gwen¡¯s position and how cruel could he be.¡±

    I wiped my face with the back of my hand and I decided that I¡¯m done crying and wallowing in self-pity.

    ¡± Dad didn¡¯t want me, he hates me?¡±

    ¡± And my mate hates me too and doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with me.¡±

    I decided that since Arden hates me that once the marriage ceremony ispleted, and all the pack alliances are signed and sealed, then I will reject him myself.

    ¡°And then what bes of me?¡±

    ¡°Sighs¡± I would worry about the rest of my life, another day. For now, I decided to settle for a warm bath and soaked my aching body, and scrubbed the makeup off my face. I tried not to think about Arden but I couldn¡¯t help it, he seems to be living rent-free in my head. I picked up a shower gel from a dozen bottles stacked on the ss rack on the opposite wall.

    I sighed and pulled the plug out of the tub, letting the warm drain down. And I grabbed a towel and cleaned my body and came out of the bathroom. I slipped into my pajamas and crawled into the bed, totally overwhelmed with everything my brain had to process in just one day.

    ¡°Phew!¡±

    ¡°

 Chapter 8- Wedding prep

    Isabe

    I woke up to a knock on my door, I got up and unlocked the door expecting to see Violet¡¯s sunny and smiling face but instead, it was Lance. I was confused but I tried my best to conceal it, so he wouldn¡¯t notice.

    ¡± Beautiful morning Be,¡± he smiled cheerfully

    ¡± Sorry to disturb your sleep but Mum wants me to call you down for breakfast.¡±

    ¡± Okay,¡± I said sleepily, stretching my body and yawning.

    ¡± I guess I overslept, please give me a few minutes to get ready.¡±

    ¡± Okay, will wait for you in the foyer, please don¡¯t take too long.¡± with that he left the room

    I walked into the washroom and turned on the water to brush my teeth and wash my face. I push the damp strands of hair from my forehead, exhaling a warm breath as I try to keep up with the thoughts racing through my head.

    I was not eager about going down for breakfast, what if Arden is there already? I sighed knowing that I can¡¯t be running away from him after all he¡¯s my mate and husband-to-be. I came out of the bathroom and removed my pajamas, opened the closet, and took out a ckcy bra and matching panties. I wore a jumpsuit and I dragged a brush through my tangled hair and styled it into a messy bun. I looked into the mirror satisfied with my look. I sucked in some air and left my room to the dining hall.

    I entered the dining hall and noticed that everyone was waiting for me to join them before they started having breakfast. I scanned the faces looking for one particr face with emerald-green eyes but he was not there, my chest heaved as I took in lungfuls of air and felt oddly relieved.

    ¡± Ah! Here you are, my daughter!¡± Queen Selena called from the royal table.

    I made my way to the royal table, getting there I greeted them and the queen motioned for me to sit close to her.

    ¡± I¡¯m sorry foring downte for breakfast Queen Selena, I overslept,¡± I apologized immediately after I got seated.

    ¡± Think nothing of it dear, please call me mum, you¡¯re my daughter now.¡± She smiled and gestured for the servants to start serving breakfast.

    ¡± Okay, Queen Sel¡­ I mean mum. I smiled back at her

    The servants came in and were serving omelets, pancakes, avocado toast, cheese sandwiches, bacon, and watermelon juice. I started eating unlikest night when I wasn¡¯t having the appetite but this morning I ate like a starved bulldog. I guess it is because Arden was not there to growl or stare at me with hate. We ate in silence. The only sound that could be heard in the dining hall was the clinking of cutlery on the tes, everybody seemed quite engrossed in their meal.

    As if Queen Selena read my thoughts she broke the silence

    ¡°My dear, I would like to go over the details of the wedding ceremony with you.¡± She said

    Immediately my appetite vanished, and I choked on the omelet that was in my mouth, and she quickly offered me water. Thest thing I wanted to think about was the wedding, let alone n the details. After breakfast, I followed Queen Selena like a royal dog to the lounge. Immediately after we got seated, one of the maids came in carrying a purple box that was sealed with a white ribbon in a flowery pattern. And dropped it on a table beside me, I was curious but I didn¡¯t want to open it without the Queen consenting to it.

    ¡± Here it¡¯s for you, you can check it and find out if you like it.¡± Queen Selena instructed

    I removed the ribbons and lifted the cover and felt tears burn behind my eyes

    ¡°A wedding gown, and it¡¯s beautiful¡± I whispered. I touched delicatece and silk fabric which was beaded with pearls that elegantly added to its beauty.

    Actually the wedding gown was more than beautiful and I knew it would cost a fortune.

    ¡± The wedding dress is a family heirloom, I received it from the former Queen, and now I¡¯m passing it to you as the future Luna and you will also pass it to the next person, it¡¯s a tradition that has been in practice in our pack for decades.¡± Queen Selena elucidated

    I felt more sad and worried, it seemed wrong to wear such a special garment to a farce marriage with a man who loathes me.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Take it out dear, and have a proper look at it .¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to take it out of the box, but I did, so that the Queen won¡¯t notice how the sight of the wedding dress is making me nervous.

    I took out the wedding dress. It was a beautiful ball gown, more like a fairy tale princess kind of style. It has a long full skirt that res out dramatically and a fitted bodice that was decorated with pearls and there wereyers uponyers of tulle that gave it a perfect finish.

    ¡°It¡¯s very pretty, so stylish,¡± I said

    ¡± You will look absolutely beautiful in it.¡± the Queen chipped in

    I carefully folded the dress and put it back in the box and then Lance came in and joined us while the Queen opened herptop and started talking about the details of the wedding, I listened partially but the better part of me didn¡¯t care about the whole arrangement but I forced myself to act interested and answered her when she asked me questions.

    She talked about the kind of decorations, flowers, seating, and all that ceremonial stuff.

    ¡± Be dear, the wedding ceremony would be in the garden, so I was thinking that the ce would be decorated with glowingnterns, small floral bouquets in vases, floral gands on the back of chairs, and rose petals sprinkled on the ground. What do you think?¡± She asked

    ¡°It¡¯s perfect,¡± I answered

    What¡¯s your favorite flower, dear?¡±

    ¡± Orchids,¡± I replied

    ¡± Ohh Be, before I forgot after the wedding ceremony, you and Arden have officially be husband and wife. Then we would move to the pack council hall where Arden will be crowned as the Alpha and you will be crowned as the Luna.¡± She smiled and touched my cheeks and giggled.

    ¡°Me! Luna?¡± How can I possibly be his Luna when he had already dered that  I can¡¯t be by his side as a Luna?¡± My head was spinning with a lot of thoughts and memories of yesterday and Arden staring at me with in hatred.

    She talked about the kind of hairstyle that I would be needing and even booked an appointment with a famous and expensive hair stylist. And also booked an appointment for my makeup, the whole preparation stuff was getting on my nerves but I didn¡¯t have much option than to y along.

    Looking at the way Queen Selena was excited, one would think she was the one getting married.

 Chapter 9- Moonlight lake

    Isabe

    It seems like Arden was avoiding me because I didn¡¯t see him the whole week leading up to the wedding. He stopped having his meals in the dining hall with the family and rarelyes out or maybe not even in the pack house.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Though a part of me felt happy while the other part of me, especially my wolf Sia wanted to perceive his scent and also be close to his mate.

    And I have also be quite close with Lance and Violet more like they were my best friends. And sometimes Violet spends her free time gisting and staying with me. And Lance on the other hand was more of a brother. He always makes sure to share all the pack information with me.

    I sighed, it was the day of the new moon, today was the supposed ceremony that would be held in my honor. My mind was busy thinking about all the horrible options for this marriage. I couldn¡¯t stop my anxiety from kicking in. I was so nauseated by my fear and worries that I could throw up at any minute. If I kept overwhelming myself with those thoughts, I was going to cry for sure. I couldn¡¯t allow that to happen, I had to be strong for myself after all today was supposed to be my big day, my wedding.

    Sighs¡­ I could hear the loud noise of chattering from outside the castle. I guess everybody is getting ready for the ceremony, I closed my eyes, huffing again when the door pulled open and¡­.

    The Queen entered my room with a group of maids and instructed them to cleanse me in the moonlightke. The maids did not wait for another order and all of them rushed toward me and gently nudged me out of the room and took me to God knows where. I kept my cool and followed them like an obedientmb as we reached the end of the hallway, there was an entrance I hadn¡¯t noticed and they opened the old-looking door and we climbed down the staircase.

    We got to an old part of the pack. The surroundings looked old and scary and the air was somehow cold, breezy, and calm. There were burning torches that hung on the wall and their light was kind of dim and they did much to brighten the path.

    After walking for a while, we got to an open space that looked more like an ancient deserted ce. And there was this creepy feeling about this ce but I kept following them despite feeling anxious about the whole thing.

    We stopped in front of ake that looked more like an ind basin and the sides of it were decorated with wild colorful flowers and the most beautiful part of it was the moon¡¯s reflection inside the water. The way the moon¡¯s reflection shone in the water was making a long trail of shimmering light on theke¡¯s surface.  I can¡¯t help but marvel at the beautiful sight before me. Still, lost in my thoughts I didn¡¯t notice that there was an ancient hut.

    I snapped out of my thoughts when one of the maids tapped my hand indicating for me toe closer and strip naked. I stared at the maids in utter confusion.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on,¡± I asked

    ¡°Mydy, you¡¯re expected to bathe inside theke on the day of the full moon as the next Luna of the pack. And we the maids are to personally scrub your body and anoint your feet. It¡¯s an ancient practice that every Luna has to partake in to be able to receive the blessings of the Moon Goddess.¡± One of the maids exined

    I was stunned but I have no other option than to do what I just heard. I started removing my clothes and noticed one of the maids went inside the old hut and bought a basket with containers filled with herbs, menorah, incense, and scented oil.

    I removed all my clothes and stood there fully naked standing close to theke. I watched the maids decorate the four intersections of theke with a menorah and incense and they sprinkled some herbs inside theke and gestured for me to step inside theke.

    I shuddered as I stepped inside theke but to my surprise, theke was warm, and it was sizzling as if it was hot. And the maids came and started cleaning, washing, and scrubbing my body. When they finished they started cleansing my body with different kinds of herbs and oil.

    I felt like amb being skinned and drenched in oil and herbs.

    I stepped out of theke and I was covered with a red robe that was tufted with a moon symbol and a white turban twist towel was used to wrap my hair. We walked back to my room and I noticed that the Queen was sitting in my room with some people giving orders and it was quite obvious that she was thrilled with her new role of being a wedding nner and mother-inw.

    I sat down on the stool that was already ced there for me and the manicurist, and makeup artist started working on me while a hair stylist and florist started working on my hair, stretching, curling, and weaving tiny orchid and lotus flowers were fixed into a tiara around the top of my head. I looked into the mirror, unable to recognize my sudden transformation. The makeup artist was quite good and the result was exquisite and morous. I looked beautiful, very beautiful.

    ¡± Ohh! My Lady, you looked absolutely gorgeous.¡± Violet showered me with praise and came to hug me and I returned the gesture.

    ¡± Be my dear, you¡¯re the most beautiful bride I have seen. Your beauty is captivating and I¡¯m d you¡¯re part of the family.¡± Queen Selena said and came in my direction and kissed me on the cheek.

    Her words and actions made me feel some kind of warmth inside my heart and I felt tears threatening to fall and close my eyes and took a deep breath to avoid losing control and messing up my makeup.

    ¡°It¡¯s time dear. Are you ready?¡± Queen Selena asked

    No.. No. I would never be ready. Though I didn¡¯t say it out loud it was all in my head.

    I pushed back my shoulders and raised my chin and did my best to look confident and self-assured.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±

 Chapter 10- Yes, I do

    Isabe

    I sucked in some air and left my room with the Queen and some maids for the garden in the castle.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on me as I kept moving. The ce was packed with a lot of people, many of whom I was certain were the Pack members and while others were probably Alphas from the different packs who came to grace the asion with their presence and most importantly to be in the good books of Blood Moon Pack.

    As we got to the garden, Queen Selena and the maids went to have their seats and I was left with Violet standing beside me. I scanned around looking for my Dad or sisters but there was no sign of them. Somehow I had expected him to make an appearance on my wedding day. Maybe it would make up for the way he had signed away my life and then sent me off without even saying goodbye.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t even bother to care if I was alright or I was epted by the Blood Moon Pack knowing he didn¡¯t stick fully to his own side of the bargain.¡± Hisck of care shouldn¡¯t surprise me, but it still hurts me.

    I felt a glint of tears in my eyes and I sighed and dabbed my eyes and tried to console myself

    ¡± What was I thinking that Dad will suddenly love me, hell no

    This marriage was his way of finally getting rid of me.¡±

    ¡± But how would I walk down the aisle without Dad? The tradition demands that the father walks down the aisle with the bride and then hands her over to the groom.¡± I started feeling nervous about the whole thing.

    I was still lost in my thoughts when I felt a hand tap my shoulders and veered around and saw Mr. Jack, Dad¡¯s chauffeur, smiling at me, he was wearing a jet-ck suit, and his short ck hair was a mixture of gray and he looked handsome.

    Immediately I saw him, I felt some kinda joy, and I hugged him. Seeing someone from my pack infused some kind of strength in me.

    ¡± Hi Be, how are you? He said

    ¡± I¡¯m fine Mr. Jack, Where is Dad? Is he with you?¡± I enquired

    But the pain in his eyes was enough to answer my questions but I silently wished just maybe my instincts were wrong at that moment.

    He shook his head and replied, ¡± I¡¯m so sorry Be, but the Alpha sent me to stand in for him.¡±

    ¡± What about my sisters?¡± I stuttered

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry but I¡¯m the only one from the pack that was sent to attend the wedding.¡±

    I felt a pang of pain slice through me. I was broken even if Dad hated me so much then what happened to my sisters?

    I fought hard against the tears waiting to emerge. I really tried but just couldn¡¯t win against my emotions. I immediately turned away from Mr jack but he was faster and stopped me from running out of the garden,  he hugged me and patted my back

    ¡± Be strong dear, you can do this, and please, stop crying. Today is your big day. Remember you should be all smiles and happy.¡± He cheered me up and released me from the hug

    He stepped back a bit and looked at me intently

    ¡± You made a beautiful bride Be, and you look exactly like ourte Luna.¡±

    It was as if he regretted saying thosest words because he apologized immediately and mumbled something like he would be punished if the Alpha heard about it.

    Just then the cello yer started ying ¡°We belong together by Mariah Carey.¡±

    ¡°Are you ready, everybody is waiting.¡± Mr. Jack whispered and stuck out his elbow and¡­

    I nodded and I held his elbow in adylike manner and we walked down the aisle which had been decorated with colorful balloons and bouquets of flowers.  As we got closer everyone turned in their chairs to stare.

    Jeez!!! I would never get used to that. I¡¯m a very shy person and the way their eyes were focused on me and for a second I thought I would lose my bnce and fall t on my face but I held onto Mr. Jack¡¯s elbow tightly and tried to focus my attention on something else.

    Unconsciously my eyes settled on the altar and my heart flopped over in my chest.

    ¡°Arden¡±

    There he was¡­ Looking absolutely delicious in a ck tux. His hair was perfectly coiffed and I could smell his scent drifting in the air.

    That smell of summer rain andvender, that literally made me drool and I felt butterflies in my stomach and that weird sensation that made me want to run into his hands and have a feel of that sexy chest of his. My eyes slid down to his lips and I was left visualizing what it would be like to have a taste of those plump cherry-red lips. I felt my cheeks heat up from all my wild imagination but I was happy that no one would notice because of the veil that was used to cover my face.

    He stared at me with his cold emerald green eyes and his face was devoid of any emotion and his hands were sped behind his back.

    I straightened my back, squared my shoulders, lifted my chin, and kept my eyes on Arden. More like I stared into those cold eyes of his. I choose not to cower before him

    No!!! I would not crouch down in fear.

    We stopped in front of the altar and Mr. Jack turned me to face him and took my hands in his, he leaned closer to my ear so that what he would say could only be heard between the two of us. He spoke in a low tone

    ¡± Be dear, you¡¯re stronger than you think. Be courageous and find your inner strength.¡± He squeezed my hands and then passed my hand into Arden¡¯s and moved back to his seat.

    I was standing close to Arden and his murderous stare reminded me of the famous word ¡± If looks could kill.¡±

    After a short while, the wedding officiant started reading the vows out loud

    ¡°Do you, Arden Vinci, take this woman Isabe Cross to be yourwful wedded wife?¡±

    He stared at me and for a moment I saw a sh of pain in his eyes but it disappeared immediately and was reced with his cold stare.  He replied sharply more like he wants to get over and done with this.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡± Yes, I do¡±

 Chapter 11- Kiss the bride

    Isabe

    It didn¡¯t feel right standing up there on the altar saying promises that we both knew were total lies. There was no atom of love or honor between us.

    The only thing that existed between us was just a mate bond that he hated and a political alliance between our packs.

    I jolted when Violet gave me a light squeeze on my elbow and my eyes fell on her and everyone else watching me.

    ¡± Mydy, please answer the question.¡± She said

    I turned to find everyone including the wedding officiant and Arden¡¯s cold eyes, on me.

    The officiant cleared his voice as a signal for me to pay more attention to his wordsProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡± Do you, Isabe Cross, promise to love, honor, and cherish Arden Vinci, in sickness and in health, for richer or for poorer, till death separates you too apart?¡±

    My heart hammered against my chest. If ever there was a time to change my mind and finally free myself from the monster beside me, then that time was now. But what about the pack alliance? If I try anything stupid now, I¡¯m certain Arden would ughter my pack himself for the humiliation and betrayal.

    I sucked in some air, mustering some courage. I¡¯m about to agree to a life of constant agony of not being able to be close to my mate. The pain alone was too piercing to endure but I don¡¯t have any other option.

    Knowing that I lost my willpower the day my Dad sealed and signed this alliance.

    I looked at the wedding officiant whose bright eyes held mine as if he was curious about my next word and sparing one nce at Arden as I dere aloud

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    My words echoed, sparing a nce at Arden, he had an expressionless face. I couldn¡¯t tell exactly what he was thinking.

    One of the guards came up to the altar carrying a gold-ted box covered in royal red velvet fabric and handed the box to the wedding officiant who opened it and announced that it was time for the wedding band exchange.

    Arden pulled out my hand, his touch was somehow gentle, maybe it was my imagination or I¡¯m beginning to get caught up with my emotions. Before I knew it he slipped a diamond ring on my finger.

    I cringed as the wedding officiant happily announced,

    ¡± I now pronounce you husband and wife¡­ You may kiss the bride.

    My body tensed and felt rigid all over.

    ¡°Kiss the bride?¡±

    I hadn¡¯t thought about this before. Maybe they would skip this part and we would end this farce wedding without having to do the kissing thing.

    Instead, Arden gave me a wicked grin as he snaked one arm around my back and tipped my head up with his other hand. I felt the sparks, the tingling sensation spread out everywhere our bodies touched and my body became too hot. We were only inches apart and I inhaled his scent and a small whimper loosely escaped my lips without warning. His scent was intoxicating and blocked the reasoning line left in my mind.

    His face was so symmetrical and perfect. His lips were tempting, and his eyes were piercing.

    Arden¡¯s eyes darkened a shade and he leaned down and he kissed me. I was expecting him to just nt a peck on my lips instead, I got my mouth romantically ravished.

    His lips were so demanding that he was bending me back over his supporting arms.

    OH MY GOD!!!

    If he moved that arm I would have tipped right over. The kiss was making me hot with desire. My body exploded with mixed emotions and feelings. My blood was running through my veins so intensively, that I could almost hear it.

    He straightened up and left me and there was whistling and cheering from the crowd.

    Arden took my hand and practically crushed it in his. The crowd cheered more happily, maybe they were thinking his action was from a ce of love but unknowingly he was squeezing the life out of my hands.

    I wanted to wipe the feeling of his lips off my mouth, but instead, I pasted on a fake smile while the wedding officiant announced

    ¡± Ladies and gentlemen, I present to you, Mr. and Mrs. Vinci.¡±

    The air suddenly felt heavy and I felt a suffocating pressure around, dragging me down.

    Our hands were sparking at the same time he was purposely trying to hurt me by squeezing the life out of my bones. I wanted to pinch or bite his hands but I noticed that people were alreadying to the altar, congratting us, and strangers, especially women, were hugging me and telling me how getting married to Arden was my biggest triumph. While the men were bowing to Arden nobody dared toe close to him for a handshake with the way fire was zing in his eyes.

    ¡°Such a mean jerk, even on his wedding day. He didn¡¯t even try to soften his cold aura.¡±

    ¡± But the kiss?¡± I allowed my mind to go back to that moment and I analyzed the scene for the first time.

    The kiss was incredibly and unexpectedly perfect.

    I didn¡¯t know that a mere kiss could make me feel those sorts of feelings at once for him, maybe it¡¯s because of the mate bond between us.

    Still lost in my lil world of fantasy, his harsh words stormed my mind ¡°You can never be my Luna or my Mate.¡±

    ¡± What was I thinking, that this arranged fake marriage would make him change his mind about me, then I must be delusional.¡±

    When I looked around I saw Mr. Jack and Arden¡¯s Dad were the only ones who had this serious and skeptical expression on their face and the only two people who knew this was all a sham.

    Queen Selena knew also but she was enjoying the charade and also she was got up in the happy moments like everyone else.

    One of the council members announced that it was time for the ceremonial festival.

    The official presentation!!!

 Chapter 12- Official presentation

    Isabe

    The entire party moved venues, from the garden to the pack meeting hall. The meeting hall was open to the whole pack and its visitors.

    I was still standing in the garden and didn¡¯t notice when Arden left me all alone. Queen Selena came and hugged me from behind gigging. You could tell that she was enjoying the asion more than the celebrants.

    ¡°Be my daughter, you look so beautiful that even Aphrodite the goddess of beauty would marvel at your captivating beauty.¡±  Queen Selena said and pecked me on the cheek

    I blushed at her words, she always has a way of making me love her more, she might be an elderly person in appearance but no doubt she was a baby at heart full of love and tenderness.

    I smiled and touched her cheek and said

    ¡± Thank you, Mum, you are beautiful too.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t believe it, did I just call her Mum? But she has shown me nothing but love since I came to Blood Moon Pack and she showers me with praise more than my biological dad. I also noticed the way her eyes lit up with happiness and she held my hands and said

    ¡± Let¡¯s go dear, I will personally dress you up for the official presentation.¡± With that, we left the garden to the pack house with Violet trailing behind.

    We arrived at my room and I got seated on the bed with my arms around my knees. My eyes were fixed on the dozens of new dresses ced on the clothing rack.

    Queen Selena went to the clothing rack and carefully started inspecting them one after the other.

    She would pick up a dress then look at me and then move back to the dress and the next thing she would shake her head and toss the dress to Violet who would catch it and then ce it on the dressing table.

    She continued repeating the same act till she picked up a silken red dress and she grinned like an excited child.

    ¡± Be dear, this red dress would fit perfectly on your skin. I bet you would love it.¡±

    I stood up and Queen Selena pped her hands twice and her two personal maids came rushing in, she handed them the dress and instructed them to dress me up.

    The maids came and put the dress on me. It fits me perfectly like a glove, enhancing every single curve.

    It looked alluring and stunning, I looked more like all those fashion models from the magazine. I couldn¡¯t get over my look so I stood in front of the dressing mirror admiring myself. Then Queen Selena motioned for me to sit and she styled my hair, pulling it into a tight bun, leaving out a little of my natural curls in front.

    Soon, I was all dressed and we left the room to the Pack meeting hall.

    We entered therge hall and I noticed some members of the pack were dressed in robes and heavy dresses including the King and council elders but Arden strutted in wearing ck servitude pants and a white button-down shirt.

    The two top buttons of his shirt were open and his hair looked a bit messy, the way he walked in left no room for doubt that a lethal and cruel beast had entered.

    I felt the shift in the air as suddenly a pressure weighed down on me and I found it difficult to breathe. I tried to pull my eyes away from him so he wouldn¡¯t notice I was gawking at him but he beat me to it as he turned and held my gaze and I unconsciously took a step back.  He had a predatory gaze on his face that made him look both enticing and feral.

    The voice of the council elders pulled us away from our staring match and we were ushered up onto the raised tform, seated side by side on the throne gilded chairs. There were white and yellow streamers and balloons and explosions of flowers, tables were covered in embroidered floral silk and different delicacies were well arranged on the table. But before the festivity would begin, they had to do the official presentation.

    The official presentation of Arden Vinci, as the true Alpha of the Blood Moon Pack. One of the council elders stood up and made a speech. It was a long and monotonous lecture about subjection and obligation and the rules guiding the pack. I shifted in my chair as he kept talking and talking like he was just going in circles.

    Even Arden was no longerfortable from the way he kept clenching and unclenching his hands.

    ¡± It is with great honor, pleasure, and loyalty that the title and responsibility of an Alpha hereby be transferred to Arden Vinci as the Alpha of Blood Moon Pack.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Then the council elder came close and stood beside me and held my hand and said

    ¡± Today Alpha Arden has  gotten married to her, so she is a full member of the Pack and I hereby present to Blood Moon Pack Isabe Vinci as your new Luna.¡±

    I stood up before the people and waved my hand, I felt my throat close around my words. I knew I had to say something to the crowd as their new Luna and not stare at them like a moron. I needed to pledge my allegiance to my new Pack.

    ¡± I, Isabe¡­Vinci¡­ Do hereby pledge to serve and nurture Blood Moon Pack. And also diligently carry out my duties as your Luna. I¡¯m honored to be your Luna.¡±

    The council elder smiled, turning to the crowd

    ¡± Wee, Luna Isabe of the Blood Moon Pack.¡±  A loud apuse echoed around the hall.

    That was it.. Just a few words and with thatmitment, I officially became a member of the Blood Moon Pack and the pack link was opened to me. Immediately I was flooded with too many thoughts at once. They were mostlyplementary and weing but it was so overwhelming that I thought my head would explode so I had to close the link and return to my seat.

    With all the official presentations aplished, the party started and Arden left me and went to stay with some group of men. I didn¡¯t know any of them except for his brother Lance.

    From the way they were throwing in friendly banter andughing out loud, I figured out they were probably his friends, age mates, and his fellow warriors. He didn¡¯t even bother introducing me to them, he just left me gaping at the crowd.

    I hid my pain and tried not to show I was affected by his attitude. I should try getting used to this lifetime of misery with Arden.

    Lance nced over their heads and met my eyes and he gave me a thumbs up. I supposed that was meant to be encouraging or congrattory.. Whatever that means I just bob my head.

    I didn¡¯t know what else to do, because Queen Selena was busy discussing with some guests and Violet was busy serving food and drinks to the guests. I decided to leave.

    I left the party without being seen, walking down the unfamiliar hallways when I realized I was being followed

    I clutched a handful of my dress and I felt the presence drawing nearer. I didn¡¯t even have to turn my head. Not only did I feel him through the mating bond, but I also felt his negative energy like an evil ck cloud.

    He grabbed my wrist in his rough and torturing grip and he snarled at me  ¡± Let¡¯s go.¡±

    I stared at him in shock

    ¡°Go where?¡±

 Chapter 13- Strip

    Isabe

    I stared at him in shock

    ¡°Go where?¡±

    ¡± To consummate our marriage, little mate.¡± He snarled coldly.

    ¡± What? No! It¡¯s not necessary since this marriage is based on alliance.¡±  I said and twisted my wrist out of his grip.

    He threw back his head andughed. It was such a cold, emotionlessughter that made my blood freeze in my veins.

    ¡± Ohh little mate, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s necessary. Didn¡¯t your Dad allow you to read the contract? It was written and signed that you, Isabe will have to perform your duties as a wife, especially making sure my bed is not cold.¡±  His bright emerald green eyes were dark with rage and hate. And I felt my heart prickle with fear.

    And he gripped me again and started dragging me back toward the pack house. I resisted and our struggles were drawing more than a few curious and concerned stares.

    ¡± You will not embarrass me in front of my pack, you ugly mate,¡± he whispered so only I could hear him, and then he swept me up in his arms in a bridal style. Which made some people in the hallway start cheering and throwing rose petals at us. To them, it seemed romantic and sweet but they couldn¡¯t see that he was pinching me under the dress as he walked away from the crowd and entered the elevator.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    We arrived at the topmost floor, the floor that was only exclusively for the Alpha. I wasn¡¯t really concentrating on what was around me, I was busy having this terrible battle within me.

    My conscious human self was revolting against his hold on me

    Get away, Be!

    Fight back!

    Run!

    Don¡¯t let this happen!

    You can¡¯t possibly lose your virginity to him!

    But my wolf self was just happy to be close to her mate. No! Happy was just an understatement. She was ecstatic

    This is right, Be. It¡¯s so natural.

    Don¡¯t fight it

    This is our half.

    It¡¯s faith.

    It¡¯s destiny.

    And he wants us.¡±  caught between the two fighting for dominance, I was confused

    He continued to carry me as if I did disappear if he let go of me, he arrived at a door at the end of the hallway and kicked it open.

    The room was a beautiful sight to behold, the colors were sharp tones of ck, gray, and silver along with a bit of gold here and there.

    It looked like something made out of Disney because the furniture, the bed everything looked exquisite.

    The ceiling was high above and a huge chandelier hung down from it. The ceiling was so high and it was paneled with tinted ss so it sent soft reflections of light down. It was made in a way that it would not make the chandelier glitter too much.

    Still lost in my thought, admiring his room before he dropped me roughly and I stumbled but caught myself on the edge of the dress stand.

    He sat down on the couch and stared at me for a few minutes with no expression on his face. His eyes were filled with hatred- Deep Hatred.

    ¡± So you didn¡¯t want to perform your conjugal duty to me right?¡± Arden said in his icy tone. His voice was filled with so much authority and I felt scared but then I tried hard to conceal my fears.

    ¡± I hate silence. When I speak, you answer me immediately,¡±  he said angrily and I bit my inner lip trying to hold the tears that were threatening to spill.

    ¡± You didn¡¯t want to consummate this marriage right?¡± he asked again and this time I responded

    ¡± Yes¡­ I think it is not necessary.¡± I paused and joined my lips together and stared at him like a meekmb.

    He stood up from the couch, and I moved out of the dress stand and started moving backward. With every one step, I took. He takes two steps.

    Suddenly my back made contact with the wall and I figured out it was the end of the road for me.

    I didn¡¯t know when the tears started spilling as he got close to me, I felt so scared that I could feel my heart vibrating with force.

    Arden sneered as he got close to me and ced his hand on my breast and squeezed my nipple so hard that I screamed as pain resonated through me.

    He smiled, a smile of hatred and victory as if seeing me in pain gave him some sort of happiness.

    ¡± This is the beginning little mate, I told you that you would pay for your father¡¯s treachery, and also when I¡¯m done with you, you would personally beg for death,¡± he smirked and removed his hands from my nipples and moved slightly away from me.

    ¡± And now, I want to see you, naked little mate,¡±

    I kept blinking my eyes nonstop, trying to understand what he meant

    ¡°Strip,¡± he said, his voice filled with so much authority but I kept on staring at him. His eyes were filled with hatred, no it was more than hatred. It was loathing.

    ¡± I asked you to strip! Didn¡¯t I? Arden asked as he held my hands tightly and was squeezing them

    ¡°Arden¡­you¡¯re hurting me,¡± I cried out as I couldn¡¯t bear the pain anymore.

    ¡± It¡¯s Alpha to you, don¡¯t ever address me by my name.¡± And he raised his hand and pped me, hard.

    His strong hand mmed into my face and if not for my wolf, I am sure I would have dislocated my jaw

    ¡± Isabe, I hate repeating myself. I said STRIP,¡±

    This time around he was filled with rage and his voice felt like a thunderstorm.

    ¡± Strip now!¡±

    I nodded in tears and started removing my clothes and gently staring at him.

    ¡± This wasn¡¯t how I nned on losing my virginity. No!!! Not in this cruel way, not to this heartless beast I called mate, but I guess this is the fate for me, I have to pay in this manner for the safety of my pack and I have no other option than to ept it,¡± I muttered as my clothes finally fell on the floor but I was still on my panties.

    ¡± Move to that dresser and give me your back,¡± hemanded without any form of emotion.

 Chapter 14- Mating

    Isabe

    ¡°Move to that dresser and give me your back,¡± hemanded without any form of emotion.

    I moved to the dresser with my eyes facing the mirror.  He shoved me forward into the dresser and ripped my panties off.

    While it might sound hot to you when you hear it but in reality it hurts. The fabric stings into your skin and bruises you, before the seams give way and it tears.

    I felt my heartbeat increase with every second that passed by. I knew it was now or ever, and I just have to ept the truth that this is my life now.

    I saw his view from the mirror, he unzipped his pants and did not even bother to undress. Since I was facing the mirror, I could see everything that he was doing. I saw his huge erection and I became scared, I knew it was going to hurt.

    His face was twisted up in some mix of rage and disgust, and it was no longer handsome and there was no atom of love in them. He met my eyes in the mirror and there was nothing there but pure hatred.

    And then he mmed into me, tearing right through my virginity without any feeling or remorse. I quickly closed my eyes and cried out in pain but he didn¡¯t care instead my cry made him worse.

    He adjusted his knees and pulled back out and began to push in.

    I sucked in a startled breath as his short thrust became more painful and I held my breath waiting for it to happen.

    Breathing hard he held my hips and pulled back and then pushed forward with one long and hard thrust drifting out inside of me.  I cried out in agonized pain, gritting my teeth so much and my jaw went numb.

    He stilled outpletely as I let out a tear-filled whimper. I couldn¡¯t control myself anymore. It hurt more than I had expected. It hurt so much.

    He pulled back and plunged into me again fiercely. I swirled my head and closed my eyes and screamed, twisting my trembling body away from his brutal possession but his strong hands caged me.

    With every rough shove of his penis, he pushed me hard into the dresser, and I focused on my white-knuckled hands trying to hold myself up so that I wouldn¡¯t actually hit my head into the mirror.

    Only my pained cries could be heard in the luxury room. None of his, not even a grunt from him.

    He took me fiercely like an animal, there was nothing romantic about it. It was rough, painful, furious, and fast. The fierce thrust continued till he stiffened, groaned, and cum.

    For a few moments, he leaned into me breathing heavily.

    And I waited, holding my breath

    Waiting for what? A deration of love or what??

    We are mates and we just mated but can I actually call whatever thing that  just happened  ¡°Mating¡±

    Hell no!!!

    He pulled out and zipped up his pants and yanked open his bedroom door, and grabbed me by the arm, and just like that he pushed me out into the hallway. I was stark naked and this time I had nothing to grab onto so I went flopping.

    He looked down regarding me with icy stares full of disgust

    ¡± You will never share my room or my bed you ugly bitch,¡± he closed the door with a loud bang and even turned on the lock.

    His cold words pierced me deeply where it hurts the most. His hatred and anger for me couldn¡¯t be hidden. I didn¡¯t know when my eyes gathered with tears and they rolled carelessly from my eyes.

    He hated me!

    My mate hated me!

    I brought my hands to my face wiping the tears and triedforting myself

    Don¡¯t cry, Isabe! Don¡¯t you dare cry! He doesn¡¯t deserve your tears!

    I crawled to one of the pirs and used it as a support to pull myself up to my feet. I could feel the sticky liquid of my blood and his semen gushing through my thighs. I started going back to the elevator, all I want at the moment is to be in thefort of my room and cry to my heart¡¯s content.

    Only to realize that I was naked, thest thing I want is for someone to see me in this state. I went back and started trying to see if any of the doors were open. And one of the doors opened easily under my hand and relief flooded through me.

    I was shocked and wasn¡¯t expecting it to open since the floor belongs to the Alpha. I went inside the room and noticed that the room seemed to be a sleepover room for guests and the way it looked it seemed like no one had been inside it for ages.

    I grabbed the sheets off the bed and wrapped myself before gently locking the room and using the elevator down to my room. Luckily for me, I stepped out of the elevator and there was nobody there, I said a silent prayer and sneaked inside my room.

    I got inside and locked the door and stumbled to thevatory. I took off the sheet and noticed that it was already stained with my blood and sweat. I felt hot tears sting my eyes, what kind of horrible situation have I subjected myself to?

    I looked at myself in the bathroom mirror and cringed. My makeup was smeared and running from the tears in my eyes. And there were red marks imprinted on my face which was a result of the p my mate gave me.

    And there were bruises across my midsection and fingerprints on my arms and wrists and my body was filled with bruises.

    But the bruises I saw in the mirror was nothingpared to the hurt in my soul.

    ¡± I hate you Dad, you pushed me into this hell¡±

    ¡± I hate you, Arden Vinci, for stealing my virginity and discarding me as if I was a piece of rag.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    But I hate myself more for my weakness, for submitting to the attraction of the mate bond.

    I hate myself more for thinking he would cherish me once he finds out I was a virgin.

    But I was stupid to think that the ruthless Arden would ever change.

 Chapter 15- Heéˆ¥æªš a bad mate

    Isabe

    ¡°He hates us¡±  my wolf Sia whimpered ¡°He¡¯s a bad mate¡±  ¡°He doesn¡¯t want us¡± She kept wailing

    I turned on the hot shower, stepped into the bathtub, and allowed the water to drench my body and tears. I picked up a sponge and started scrubbing my body trying to wash away his touch. I scrubbed in between my legs trying to wash away his seed and scent and all the pain he left there.

    It hurts!!!

    It was so painful that I could barely walk.

    He had his way with me and fucked me like an animal, and threw me out like a whore.

    He had gotten what he wanted: ¡± To warm his bed¡± Was it really written on that contract and yet Dad signed it and sent me to my death?¡±

    I said I was done crying but I started all over again. I slid down in the shower till I was sitting on the tub, I hugged my knees and let the sob rip from my body. When I couldn¡¯t cry anymore, I came out of the bathroom naked and went to the closet, wore my yellow knitted pajamas, and crawled into the bed.

    I was too exhausted to think anymore so I closed my eyes and slept off.

    ******************************

    *******************************

    *******************************

    I woke up in the morning and tried standing up from the bed but I was feeling very tired and the pain surging all over my body but it wasn¡¯t as much as before.  Still trying to strengthen my body and stand up,  someone knocked on the door

    ¡± Who is it?¡± I called out in a weak and cracked voice

    ¡± My Lady, it¡¯s me, Violet.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    I managed to stand but my legs were shaking from the pain of yesterday and I opened the door checking the hallway suspiciously to make sure no one was behind her.

    She was carrying a tray with a ss of water and a tiny stainless cup that was covered and she was looking at me worried.

    She got into the room and I shut the door and went to sit down on the bed

    ¡°Alpha Arden said I should bring these drugs to you,¡± she said and handed the ss of water and opened the stainless cup, and gave me the drugs.

    I nodded and put the drugs in my mouth before drinking the water.

    ¡± Thank you, V,¡± I gave out a grateful smile and returned the ss cup to her.

    ¡± Mydy, are you sick? You don¡¯t look quite good, and your eyes are swollen as if you cried all night.¡± She came and sat close to me and touched my forehead as if she was checking my temperature.

    ¡± Yes, I¡¯m fine, just a slight fever,¡± I lied but how do I exin what happened to her?

    But I wanted to spill my heart out about everything that happenedst night and what a cruel man Arden was. But I couldn¡¯t. I was so ashamed of myself.

    Violet might be my friend but she had been in this pack way before me and her loyalty to the pack. And also Arden was now her new Alpha.

    And even if I share my secrets with her, he could use his Alpha authority to force her to tell him everything. And that would mean putting her in trouble.

    I sighed knowing that my secret and pain are best with me.

    ¡± My Lady, I actually forgot that Alpha Arden has requested that you move to the Alpha¡¯s floor and a room would be prepared for you there. So I will take you to the room and thene back here and pack up your stuff and bring it to your new chamber.¡±  She said excitedly and held my hand as if she just announced a juicy piece of information.

    I was shocked and stared at her in fear and the memories ofst night how Arden took my virginity came flooding into my head. Tears welled up in my eyes as I digested this piece of news. Sia let out a small wail in my head but I was too busy fighting my own emotions tofort her.

    And I consoled myself ¡± I am stronger than this, I am strong and I believe certainly everything would soon be over. I believe these challenges are what make life interesting, oveing, and beautiful. I believed I would ovee everything in due time. I kept assuring myself but deep down I knew everything will never be okay!¡±

    I knew moving up to that floor means subjecting my body and dignity to him. Being his sex ve he would discard after toying with it.

    Being at his mercy and constantly abused. But not like I have a choice or a say in it.

    I looked at Violet and said, ¡± Please, help me pack while I shower and we can leave together.¡±

    Violet was more than happy to help me pack my belongings and I left and went to have my shower. More like mentally preparing my mind for the worst.

    I took my time to shower and noticed that my genital part was swollen and sting and I knew he bruised me on the inside.

    After having bathed I stepped out and noticed that Violet had already gone deep in packing. I wore my undies and wore jean shorts and a pink tank top that wasfortable. I was no longer in the mood of dressing to impress my cruel mate.

    When Violet finished packing we left my room and got into the elevator to the Alpha¡¯s floor actually to my Doom.

    We arrived and Violet led the way and opened the door that was not so far from Arden¡¯s own and gestured for me toe in. I entered and noticed that my chamber was bigger and more beautiful than my former room.

    And there was a portrait of me and Arden in the wedding outfit of yesterday hanging on the wall.

    I pointed at the portrait and Violet came to my side and hugged me and told me it was Queen Selena that hung it there. I didn¡¯t like this idea at all like I would have to stare at the horrible face of my mate and that cold emerald green eyes of his

    ¡± It¡¯s so beautiful,¡± Violet said with her trademark smile.

    ¡± It¡¯s as if you two are meant for each other like the moon goddess took her time to pair the two of you together.¡±

    I looked at her and shook my head if only she knew that my fate is cursed¡­

 Chapter 16- You donéˆ¥æª› deserve this kind of pain

    IsabeBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    When we finished arranging my new chamber it was noon already and Violet suggested that I go down for lunch since I skipped breakfast.

    I was famished but I didn¡¯t want to go down and sit at the family table. Not like I had an issue with sitting in the dining hall but the thought of seeing Arden there was frightening.

    But I wasn¡¯t going to hide in my chamber and avoid him forever.

    Was I going to starve and die in pain because of him?

    No way!!! I won¡¯t cower and hide like a fugitive. I won¡¯t let him know that he had any kind of effect on me.

    I pulled up my hair in a bun and left the chamber with Violet, we got into the elevator and arrived at the ground floor.

    Violet and I parted at the entrance of the elevator and I took the hallway that led to the dining hall.

    I took a deep breath and regained myposure then walked elegantly into the dining hall. I made my way to the Alpha¡¯s table and was more than relieved to find out that Arden was not there. I took my seat and smiled, and greeted everyone at the table.

    Queen Selena looked at me strangely and said ¡± Are you okay my child, you missed breakfast and you have a swollen face and puffy eyes. What¡¯s the problem, Be?¡±

    Just then Lance walked in and kissed his mum on the cheek and forehead and he also bent and kissed mine

    ¡°Greetings my Luna,¡± he said loudly and boldly

    He took out a chair beside me and stopped immediately staring at me with anger. The next thing he pulled me up from the chair and took my hands inspecting the red marks on my hands and neck and he growled. I writhed at his sudden change of temperament and I didn¡¯t notice when the Queen came close to me, her eyes traveling all around my body. The way both of them were inspecting my body made my heart bleed, I have never experienced this kind of warm gesture from my family. Nobody had ever stood up for me.

    ¡°Arden did this to you,¡± Lance said but he wasn¡¯t asking. It was a statement and he looked really furious

    ¡± I knew something was wrong when you didn¡¯te down for breakfast but I was thinking maybe you overslept because of yesterday¡¯s stress without knowing that you were in pain,¡± Queen Selena sighed and pulled me into her arms and caressed my back before releasing me.  And with onest look at me, she muttered ¡± I¡¯m going to speak to that mean devil,¡±  and immediately she left the dining hall.

    ¡± I¡¯m so sorry, Be, you don¡¯t deserve this pain,¡± he said in deep sobriety.

    ¡± You didn¡¯t do this, so it¡¯s not in your ce to apologize,¡± I said

    The fact that Lance was apologizing in ce of Arden made me feel worse. I wanted to ask them if this was the reason a maiden present was included in the contract. They would have easily requested another thing.

    But it seems no woman in the pack would agree to marry him because they knew about his filthy behavior.

    Just then Chef Lucinda came in with some omegas and started serving bowls of hearty soup, along with tters of cheese, fresh bread, and butter.

    I picked up my spoon but she bowed to me saying

    ¡°Luna, the Queen has instructed that you eat porridge soup since you¡¯re not feeling,¡± She then served me porridge and chicken casserole

    I started eating but I could feel Lance¡¯s eyes all over my body. I pretended not to notice and continued eating but he didn¡¯t touch his food, I guess maybe he lost his appetite and kept staring at me. It was so clear that he was angry with Arden.

    After lunch was cleared away, I excused myself and wandered around the pack looking for what to do. I needed something to keep me busy or I might die of boredom.

    I decided to draw since that was the only thing I was allowed to do in my Dad¡¯s pack, I was never allowed to train. I looked around for a sketchbook, Krita, a Pencil, and an eraser with the help of Violet. I got all the items I needed.

    I got into the Pack¡¯s garden, the same ce where our wedding rites took ce.  The garden was naturally beautiful, with all the artificial decorations from the wedding taken off. And there was this thing about flowers that always seemed to soothe me. This time around I took my time and wandered around the garden, everything was nted in neat and tidy rows. Each bed has different adorning nts, flowers, herbs, and vegetables. I admired the beautiful sight before me and how everything grew together harmoniously.

    I plucked some orchids and tulips, inhaling their scent. I wandered until my legs were heavy and tired, then I decided to draw. I sat down on the carpet grass and blindfolded myself, and made an imaginary picture of my environment. This is something I have loved doing since I was a child, I can¡¯t exin it but there is this kind of peace I feel within myself once I start drawing. It is as if I¡¯m in my own world without any distractions, just me and my mythical reflections.

    I sketched a man in a cowboy hat lying down in a garden surrounded by daisy flowers and a woman as beautiful as the goddess, was sitting beside him and breastfeeding a baby.

    I took off my blindfold to look at my drawing and to my utmost surprise I had sketched Arden, myself, and a baby that looks exactly like him.

    What was I thinking?

    I stared at the paper in shock.

    Could it be that I¡¯m beginning to be obsessed with his thoughts?

    But how could I have imagined a forever-after kind of rtionship with someone that battered mest night?

    No way!!  This drawing was a mistake and would never be a reality. I folded the paper and I was about to throw it away when I noticed Violet approaching and I hid the papers. I didn¡¯t want her to see it and start having a weird idea. I have to find the right ce to discard it, somewhere hidden.

 Chapter 17- Malcolm Vinci

    Isabe

    ¡± Luna¡±

    Call me ¡°Isabe, and why do you have to be formal around me, I thought we are friends Violet?¡±

    ¡± Yes, Luna, you¡¯re more than a friend to me, I see you as my big sister but I can¡¯t address you by your name in public. Maybe I can do that in your chamber with just us there.¡±

    And why can¡¯t you address me by my name in public?

    ¡± It¡¯s forbidden in the pack and whoever defaults the order would be burnt alive at the stake as their punishment.¡± She said in a low tone.

    I wondered what kind of barbaric act, was there anything wrong in addressing someone by their name?

    I can¡¯t get used to being called by a title.

    ¡± Luna, I wanted to inform you there would be a pack gathering, Alpha Arden would be announcing his beta and also his immediate brother had just returned from war so there would be a pack dinner tonight. You need to prepare and join him, your presence really matters as the Luna and heart of the pack,¡±  she answered with her signature smiling face.

    My eyes widened at her words, choosing a beta is also a function in Blood Moon Pack, In my pack, there is nothing like having a gathering because of beta. In short, the beta would be chosen immediately after the coronation.  But the difference is quite obvious: the Blood Moon Pack is massive while my Dad¡¯s pack is small.

    ¡± Fine,¡± I said as we made our way back to my chamber. I quickly changed into something nice for the asion.  I wore something simple yet graceful.  And Violet styled my hair while I applied a little makeup and lip gloss to glisten my lips.

    Just then without much of a courtesy knock on the door, Arden barged into my chamber.

    His eyes fell on Violet who was standing beside me. She lowered her head instantly, but Arden¡¯s eyes moved away from her to me.

    He stood still, his eyes ruthlessly cold, showing absolutely no emotion.

    ¡± Leave us!¡± At hismand, Violet scampered out of the chamber leaving just me and Arden.

    ¡± Get up!¡±

    I flinched visibly at his tone and stood up from the dressing table.

    ¡°Are you not ready?¡± His voice dripped with hostility as if the mere sight of me nauseated himCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    My breath hitched, getting stuck in my throat. His tall and dominating figure moved closer to me as I forced myself to steady my pose. He had a towering height that I had to force my gaze up to his face.

    He bore down on me with flickers of raw emotion that I recognized as hatred and disgust. I clutched the silken fabric of my dress, fighting back the urge not to cower.

    I lifted my chin and looked him straight in the eyes, but it seemed like he was more annoyed that I was bold enough to stare at him. My heart began to race thinking he would hit me.

    I blinked and realized that I¡¯m yet to answer him, I answered him with as much courage as I could muster

    ¡± I am ready.¡±

    He took my hand and dragged me down the hallway. He didn¡¯t even care if I was stumbling. We got to the elevator and he stabbed the buttons and shoved me inside.

    ¡± Can you stop doing that,¡±  I said while gritting my teeth. I was not sure what had emboldened me to stand up to him but somehow those words had left my mouth.

    He looked at me sharply ¡± Doing what?¡±

    ¡± Shoving me around and dragging my arms, I¡¯m not a child.¡±

    cing his hands in his pockets, he circled me with those slow steps that made the back of my hair stand on its end. His robe brushed past my leg and I clenched my fists and nervously shifted my weight from one foot to another.

    ¡± You are not anything, and you mean nothing to me, Isabe,¡± he made sure to enunciate every word

    ¡± But for tonight, we must maintain appearance, that¡¯s the only reason I¡¯m standing close to you,¡±

    His voice was so deep and suave that I could easily listen to it all day even though he sounds so ruthlessly cold.

    The doors to the elevator opened and we stepped out and walked down the hallway toward the dining hall. As we were getting close to the dining hall, he held my hand.

    I braced myself against the sparks and lure, I would not allow myself to be influenced by the mate bond. I have to pretend like I¡¯m not attracted to him.

    We walked together to the Alpha table, I sat in my usual position and Arden joined his Dad in front of the hall.

    And King Leonard cleared his voice, his eyes scanned over the faces of everyone in the dining hall and he began

    ¡± Ladies and Gentlemen, brothers and sisters, tonight we¡¯re gathered here for two reasons, to wee my son Malcolm Vinci who had been at war in North Central, and today he had returned after conquering the war and also I have appointed him as the leader of the North Central. Please wee Malcolm Vinci.¡±

    I watched as a handsome and attractive-looking man emerged and stood beside Arden. He had deeply tanned skin, sharp features, and an angr cheekbone. His dark brown hair seemed unruly and almost falling to his face. His smile was wide and captivating. His smile was teasing but his eyes spread a calm and peaceful wave through me.

    He waved to the crowd and shook hands with his Dad and then walked back to the Alpha table and pecked his mum on the cheek while King Leonard retreated back to his seat.

    And Arden came forward ¡± Tonight I would like to announce my chosen beta. He has trained and fought beside me since we were kids and he¡¯s worthy of this honor, Harry Reid please join me and a young man came out he was built like he had dedicated all his life training, with his broad and barrel chest and wide shoulders. The hall erupted in pping and approval.

    Arden shook hands with his beta ¡± You will have to join the Alpha¡¯s table from now on¡±

    The table settings were shuffled and I found myself sitting beside my husband and across from his brother Malcolm.

    The Chef and the omegas served the meal and conversation swirled around me but I ignored it and nibbled on my food while trying to avoid making skin contact with Arden to avoid sparks from flying between us.

    I felt eyes on me and a cold sweat formed at the back of my neck and I looked up and saw Malcolm staring at me. His eyes were mesmerizing and there was something about his gaze that made me ufortable.

 Chapter 18- Unfaithful mate

    Isabe

    I felt eyes on me and a cold sweat formed at the back of my neck and I looked up and saw Malcolm staring at me. His eyes were mesmerizing and there was something about his gaze that made me ufortable. He seemed to be observing me intently. His amber-brown eyes have flecks of golden rays that look like a rainbow sign. And his brows shed down on them.

    His face when he was all smiles looked quite handsome but now that his face was brooding he looked quite intimidating and a bit dangerous. I watched him like a curious bird but I could not read his expression or understand what he was thinking about, staring at me like that.

    After a few minutes, his gaze slid from me, over to Arden and he grinned

    ¡± Bro, when are you going to introduce your wife, our Luna, to me?¡± He said while slouching on his chair, his robes swishing. His elbow was held up on the armrest and his chin resting on it.

    Arden who was chatting with his beta and have been ignoring and acting like I didn¡¯t exist suddenly turn to look at me

    ¡± There is nothing about her that¡¯s worth talking about, I don¡¯t want anything to spoil my mood.¡±  He hissed with so much hatred that I winced at the intensity.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Malcolm turned and smiled at me but I was too shy or should I say confused to know what to do. I just stared at him not knowing how to react.

    I nced back at Arden and noticed he was staring at me and scowling furiously. Actually, he was boring an angry re at me and it made me freeze on my spot.

    I hated my fate, and just prayed and hoped a day woulde when I would be an absolute expert in ignoring and feeling indifferent about him. When I could be just as cold, unfeeling, and unaffected towards him. I swore he would regret the way he treated me.

    My mind kept wandering back to what he had done to me on our wedding night, and I couldn¡¯t stop the pain that clenched my abdomen every time I thought about it.

    I wish I could just leave the table and hide in thefort of my chamber. I did rather wallow in boredom than sit beside my ruthless husband and choke down on food like everything was absolutely normal.

    The table was boring with no one to talk to, Lance was sitting beside his mum at the far end of the table and Violet was in the kitchen doing the dishes or maybe helping out. But I noticed that Malcolm¡¯s gaze kept flitting back to me and I tried my best to avoid anything that would make me look into those piercing yet alluring eyes of his.

    Still contemting how I would leave the table before Arden¡¯s parents, that would seem disrespectful and stayed calm hoping they would exit the table.

    Just then they got up and excused themselves while we all bowed in respect, immediately they were out of sight. I excused myself and left the dining hall.

    I got into the elevator and arrived at thest floor and walked down to my door. I got into my room and turned the lock and stripped down naked. I went to the closet and pulled out my pajamas. All I want at the moment is to soak my legs in a warm bath and good sleep.

    I had just stepped inside thevatory when I felt a sharp pain in my abdomen. I sniffed and gripped my stomach. But it disappeared in a sh and I thought it might be some random twitches. I turned on the water for my bath and started scrubbing my body and it hit me again, this time more painful and I also felt the pain in my chest too.

    I was scared, what could be happening to me?

    Could I possibly be having a panic attack from all the stress I went through in the past few days?

    Or maybe my food was poisoned? But it¡¯s next to impossible because everybody at the table got served from the same tter.

    Again the pain stopped and I slid into the jacuzzi and tried my best not to think of the pain, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s something random probably from the stress of the past few days. I rxed my back into the sauna bath when the pain started again. I couldn¡¯t endure it anymore so I cried out and covered my hands in my stomach tightly. I¡¯ve never felt this kind of pain in my entire life.

    It felt like hot coals were being poured from my belly button all the way up to my heart and the pain kept rising higher like the angry sea of Poseidon. I really thought I would die from it and fear began to snake its ugly way through my veins and crawl along my skin, making sure I could feel every fiber of the dread and despair inside return with a brutal intensity.

    I couldn¡¯t stand upright, so I crawled out of thevatory trying to mindlink for help but the pain was overwhelming me and I couldn¡¯t focus. So I decided to use the phone and call for help, I started crawling miserably toward the bedroom and that¡¯s when I understood what was happening.

    My wolf sense heard it clearly, the noiseing from across the hall. The moans, the groaning, the ecstatic cries intermixed with those desperate pleas of pleasure

    ¡± Oh yes! Oh Alpha! Fuck me! Fuck me hard!!¡±

    ¡± Oh yeah! Deeper baby!!!¡±

    It made me sick, and it felt like something was crushing my windpipe as blood started dripping out of my nose.

    My mate, my husband was fucking another woman in his chamber. With the sound that filled the hallway, one could tell that the woman was really enjoying it a lot more than I had.

    I tried to cover my ears from the cries of pleasure but it was of no use. My wolf sense could easily pick up the tiniest of sounds and talk more of one that is loud enough for the whole pack to hear. I held my phone and cried bitterly, there is no need to call Violet. Even the pack healer cannot help me and there is no cure or antidote for the pain of an unfaithful mate.

 Chapter 19- Bad mate

    Isabe

    I held my phone and cried bitterly, there is no need to call Violet. Even the pack healer cannot help me and there is no cure or antidote for an unfaithful mate.

    He knew itCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    He knew what he was doing yet he didn¡¯t give a fuck knowing his actions would bring pains to me. I curled up on the floor holding my knees like my life depended on it. It seems like he was really enjoying it, he didn¡¯t take this long with me but tonight it was like he had decided to fuck her all night long just to torment me.

    The only sound that kept mepany was the moans resounding through the hallway. Those sounds began messing with my head as more blood kept gushing out of my nose and ears. I felt blood pooling in my mouth and I coughed and spat it out. I tried to drown the sounds, I pulled the pillows and ced them on my ears and also pulled the sheets above my head, burying myself in them.

    But the sounds reached my ears nheless. I cursed my werewolf hearing sense for letting me hear the thrusts and grunts from my husband and his whore.

    I heard his whore scream and they both climaxed, my head felt as if it had been just squashed by a watermelon, and just as the pain became more severe, I felt dizzy and stars swam before my eyes, my breathing becamebored and I lost consciousness.

    I woke up muchter, lying naked on the cold floor of my bedroom smeared in my own blood. The pain was gone but the pain of betrayal stuck around. I knew he hated me but at least he should respect the bond we both shared. My wolf Sia was crying, whimpering, and traumatized she could feel the pain much more than I did

    ¡± He hates us, Be¡±

    ¡± He¡¯s a bad mate¡±

    ¡°Our mate is bad¡± she kept wailing

    I got up and went into thevatory and turned on the shower and slipped into the tub, though I had no strength in me I had to wash the blood off my body. I felt the ws of gloom biting into me and I didn¡¯t have the strength to fight it off. I didn¡¯t even have any more tears left to shed so I hurriedly took my bath, got out of thevatory, slid into my pajamas, and went to sit on the dresser stool.

    I looked at my reflection in the mirror and the image staring back at me was so pale with all her veins visible and there was deep scary puffiness around her eyes. I looked like something that was pulled out from thend of the dead.

    I was so exhausted and my mind was rattled due to the horrible betrayal and pain I had just experienced.  The weariness came crashing at me with full force and I let it consume me and crawled into the bed. Just as I was about to sleep, I heard a knock on the door. It wasn¡¯t gentle kind of, it was fierce and forceful. I wanted to ignore thinking that whoever was at the door would leave but I was wrong, it became more intense.

    I stood up and opened the door and it was Arden standing at the door with Lance and Malcolm dragging him to leave me alone but he was adamant. He walked into the room and I stepped back and went to sit on the bed and used my nket to cover myself.

    ¡°Was it as good for you, as it was for me?¡±  he said as a devious smile appeared on his lips.

    I noticed that his brothers were still standing outside the door staring at me with an expression of pity but there was something else I couldn¡¯t figure out in Malcolm¡¯s eyes.

    I was broken, it was terrible that my shame and pain were put out by the same person that was supposed to protect me. I couldn¡¯t stand the pity expression, so I ran into thevatory.

    The next thing I heard broke me, ¡°Keep running little ugly mate, there are more in stock for you,¡± And he let out a loud throatyughter. I heard the door shut quietly, Arden was stillughing his way down the hallway.

    I hated my life, I wanted to die, if only I could die for my mum to be alive then I won¡¯t have to witness all this. I¡¯ve had many sad moments in my life but I don¡¯t think there was a day I really wished for death. But with Arden¡¯s fiendishughter still resounding in my head, I thought about taking my life.

    I was considering the possibility that if I continue to live in this situation it would be far more painful and heartbreaking than dying in my own hands. I was sure no one would miss me, not even my Dad, and Arden would be excited to get rid of me and probably dance and screw someone else in my grave.

    But knowing that Arden would be pleased with my death made me more determined to live, no way would I give him the pleasure and satisfaction that he wants. If he wants to kill me then he would have to do it himself. I won¡¯t let him boast about me begging for death to take me. It¡¯s high time I stand up for myself and stop behaving like a weakling.

    I have to behave like a Luna and carry myself with more grace and show Arden that I can stand up for myself and I would also try to get involved with the pack activities. Maybe I would be allowed to train with the female warriors. So even if I decide to reject him and leave the pack then I can actually defend myself as a lone wolf.

    I got out of the bathroom and went straight to bed, determined to make the best out of my life. So I threw my fluffy butterfly nket around my body, my eyelids grew heavy and I let the tiredness take over me.

 Chapter 20- Sweet misery

    Isabe

    I heard a light knock at the door, but I ignored it. I didn¡¯t want to see anyone, not even Violet at the moment. My mind was messed up, all I wanted at the moment was to be left alone in my misery.

    I heard the door open at ease and shut quietly. I totally forgot to lock the door after that monster made a public mockery of mest night. The bed sank under the weight of someone who sat beside me on the bed, it was Violet I knew by her scent.

    ¡± Greetings Be,¡± she said softly and pushed the hair from my face.

    ¡± You don¡¯t seem too well, is there anything you would want me to prepare for you,¡± she said while trying to avoid meeting my gaze.

    I sighed, I could tell by the way she was avoiding my eyes that she knew about what happenedst night.

    ¡± Talk to me, Violet, what do you know?¡± I asked weakly

    ¡± Nothing Luna, I was just checking on you, you don¡¯t seem too strong.¡± She replied

    ¡°Who told you aboutst night¡¯s incident,¡± I grumbled

    ¡°Nobody Luna,st night I came upstairs to check on you and overheard what the Alpha was telling you, and also we all heard the cry of pleasure echoing from his room.¡±

    I could only whimper in my shame, that means the whole pack knew that my husband chose to bed another woman and cast me out like a ve. They would equally find out that we share a mate bond if not his infidelity wouldn¡¯t have affected me this much.

    Violet sighed and hugged me tightly ¡± I¡¯m so sorry, Be for all the pain you went through.¡±

    I have barely known Violet but she has been nothing but nice, sweet, and caring to me. I was hurting so bad and it seems that her hug stirred up dozens of emotions within me. I curled up in her body and cried again. I know I vowed not to cry again but there was something about Violet rubbing my back and sayingforting words and the cuddles turned on the fountains in my eyes and I let it spill. I sniffled and pulled away from her arms.

    ¡± Sorry Vi, I messed up your clothes with my tears,¡± I mumbled

    She smiled and dried my tears with her hands and apron ¡± Stay strong, Be,¡± she said, staring me right in the eyes

    ¡± One day he would realize that he lost a gem while chasing a pebble,¡±

    ¡± I need to prepare something for you to eat, hold on, I will be back shortly,¡± she left and gently closed the door.

    Iy in bed and stared at the ceiling and wondered who the whore was. It bothered me to think that somewhere in the pack she would be watching and making jest of me after fucking my husband and my mate. I should have gotten close to him or maybe I would have gone into his bedroom to get her scent, so I would be able to find out who whore was.

    But then again, what happens when I find out who she was? Was I going to confront her? Would I stoop so low to fight her?  What if I confront her and Arden decides to disgrace me more and side with her? What could be more heartbreaking than that?

    The door opened and Violet slipped inside with a tray and silently propped a table in front of me and slowly began setting up the dishes.

    ¡± Please have the food while it is still warm, Luna,¡±

    Violet said after she was done. I was still lying on the bed and I looked down at the small setup in front of me.

    A dish filled with sandwiches, a bowl of veggie soup, ginger tea and a ss of juice, and some evenly cut fruit slices were ced upon the table, waiting to be devoured by me.

    ¡°Violet, I sincerely appreciate your help but I¡¯m not really hungry,¡± I mumbled

    ¡°Shh! You need to eat so you can take the herbs the pack physician is preparing and rx as well,¡± She chided

    ¡± Thanks,¡± I muttered and picked up the cup. The tea was refreshing and it calmed my aching nerves. I gave her a small smile and took another sip, it felt nice and rejuvenating.

    I rubbed my palms against each other. I wasn¡¯t sure how to say it, I wouldn¡¯t want to sound stupid or obsessive but my curiosity got the best of me. I need to find out the answer.

    ¡± Do you know who it wasst night?¡± I asked.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    She shook her head and her pretty curls danced around her face. ¡± Luna, there is something you need to know about Alpha Arden.¡±

    ¡± Please, speak,¡± I urged her

    ¡± Mmm. Uhm¡­ You see Alpha Arden likes a lot of women, he enjoys the act of having different women gracing his bed.¡± She answered in a low tone

    What have I gotten myself into? I thought about what Violet had just said as I tore the sandwiches into tiny pieces without eating them. I couldn¡¯t me the girls who had slept with him before I came along. I guess they find him handsome and captivating or maybe they were ambitious and had hopes of securing a ce in his heart and bing the next Luna.

    But what kind of woman sleeps with a newly married man? That was shameless and disgusting. I have to face the reality, my husband doesn¡¯t love me.

    Hell No!!! He didn¡¯t even like me.

    He loathed me in a way that defied exnation. And he derives pleasure in hurting me both physically and emotionally. It seemed barbarity was part of his essence and evil was a tonic in his blood. I was so certain that what happenedst night was bound to be repeated. And if that¡¯s the case, I wouldn¡¯t be infirm and act like a timid miserablemb.

    I picked up my spoon and bowl of soup and began eating. I need to eat and stay strong. I won¡¯t allow him to mess with my sanity, even though I¡¯m stuck in this sweet misery bond with him.

    I would show him that I can stand up for myself, I can defend myself. I¡¯m done being an object of his mockery.

 Chapter 21- Sheéˆ¥æªš worthless

    Isabe

    The next day I was feeling much better, I was thankful that he didn¡¯t take anyone to his bedst night, otherwise, I would have been bedridden.

    I took my bath and dressed up, I pulled up my hair and applied some makeup to hide the tiny puffiness around my eyes. I decided to take my time and look extra beautiful, I wasn¡¯t going to give him the satisfaction of seeing me looking miserable.

    When I finished, I went down to the dining hall, I walked in gracefully, and also took my time greeting some of the pack members before I made my way to the Alpha table.

    ¡°Good morning Mum,¡± I greeted Queen Selena

    ¡°Good morning Dad,¡± I greeted King Leonard but he raised an eyebrow at me in surprise at being called ¡°Dad¡± and smiled back at me. It feels so good seeing him smile and not having that grumpy look.

    ¡°Are you feeling better, my dear child?¡±  Queen Selena asked with genuine concern etched on her face.

    ¡°Oh yeah! I¡¯m perfectly fine,¡± I smiled and pulled out my seat, and sat down while the uniformed omegas in charge of serving the banquets swarmed around the table. The omegas ced a fancy pottery cup and a carafe was set before me with different types of tea pouches. I picked up my favorite almond and lemon tea, put them inside the cup, and poured the steaming water over it. While my tea was marinating, I saw my husband enter the dining hall with his brothers. His head was slightly bent listening to what Malcolm was saying. I couldn¡¯t stop staring at him, and he wasn¡¯t so immune to the mate bond as his eyes lifted and met mine. We stared each other down before he got bored of our staring match and continued his conversation.

    He sat beside me without a word or any form of divulgence. But I decided that today I wasn¡¯t going to flow with his silent treatment game, I wasn¡¯t going to act invisible like he had expected. Nah!!!

    I deliberatelyy my hand on his forearm so the sparks would flinch around us. I smiled sweetly and said in a soothing voice

    ¡± Good morning, Alpha Arden.¡± He scowled at me and shook off my hand forcefully.

    I didn¡¯t give a damn about his action because it only proved that I had annoyed him a little.

    I grinned knowing that I¡¯m ready to dish out the same energy to him.

    I turned back to my breakfast and started relishing the food in front of me, and I felt eyes on me and I looked across the table and found Malcolm staring at me with a weird expression. I stared back at him and shook my head. I wasn¡¯t even ashamed, he knew everything. How his brother had cheated and rubbed it on my face and how he had disgraced me in front of him. But the expression on his handsome or would I say alluring face didn¡¯t seem to be rted to yesterday¡¯s incident, it held something else

    ¡± Good morning, Luna,¡± he greeted ¡± How are you feeling this morning?¡± he asked quietly

    ¡± I am perfectly fine, and you?¡± I replied while still staring at him.

    He smiled. I couldn¡¯t help but admire him, he had a really cute smile with dimples on his cheek and the way his eyes lit up was quite hypnotizing. And there was something about the way his eyelids fluttered, it was a beautiful sight to behold.

    ¡± I am fine Luna, between you, look extremely gorgeous today,¡±  he replied

    I saw the way Arden red at Malcolm but he was not moved instead he smiled back at me saying

    ¡± I¡¯m wondering if Luna will be training with us soon?¡±

    ¡± Training?¡± A small smile appeared on my lips, that would be perfect, my heart was giddy with euphoria. I have always wanted to train but my Dad never allowed me to partake in the training because he thinks I¡¯m cursed and my involvement with the pack warriors would bring nothing but disaster to them. I was excited, Nah I was thrilled even my wolf Sia was happy hearing that.

    I felt Arden¡¯s hostile gaze turn on me, his face was contorted in rage and those emerald-green eyes were spitting balls of invisible fire.

    ¡± She won¡¯t be joining the training, a weakling like her won¡¯t even be able to wedge a sword let alone defend the pack. She is utterly useless, and the best ce for her would be in the pup¡¯s nursery,¡± he said in a disapproving tone and let out a deep throatyughterCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°And why would you conclude, when you have not even seen her train,¡± Malcolm said while staring daggers at Arden.

    ¡± Drop it, brother. It¡¯s more like you would be wasting your time, She¡¯s worthless and I¡¯m sure she would chicken out before the training starts,¡± he smiled and picked up his drink, and tipped it sideways before sipping.

    I wasn¡¯t going to sit and watch Arden talk down at me. As a Luna, I know my opinion counts, so I won¡¯t allow him to keep making a mockery of me. I would defend myself and put an end to this condensing behavior of his.

    I raised my chin and held his gaze defiantly, then turned my attention back to Malcolm and smiled at him

    ¡± Of course, I will train, as the Luna of the pack I need to be able to defend my people too, and not just the warriors,¡±  I spoke louder, earning a smile from the King and Queen while Lance winked and gave me a thumbs up. Arden¡¯s face became rigid and the mockingughter disappeared immediately from his face. While Malcolm tilted his cup before me and grinned.

    ¡± Please, would you be so kind as to inform me of the time for the training, I will be prepared to join you tomorrow,¡±  I said

    ¡°Yes, Luna.¡± Malcolm nodded. He nced between Arden and me, and his eyes were gleaming with some hidden emotion.

    Deep down I wondered what it would be like to train with the ruthless warriors of Blood Moon Pack. The thought made me feel both excited and nervous.

 Chapter 22- He did it again

    Isabe

    Luna, what are you doing? Violet squeezed her hands nervously as Iced up my sneakers. I was dressed in ck leggings, a sports bra, and a loose tee.

    ¡°What does it look, like I¡¯m doing,¡± I raised an eyebrow

    ¡°You can¡¯t Be, you will get hurt,¡± She mumbled and pulled her hair in frustration

    I finishedcing up my sneakers and stood up

    ¡°Then let me get hurt. I am the Luna, I have to train and be able to protect my people if the need arises. I can¡¯t be weak.¡± I stared at my reflection in the mirror and tied my hair up in a ponytail. I have promised myself to be strong and find a way to be free from this mess. I know it won¡¯t be easy but taking it one step at a time would be the best.

    I sighed and went closer to Violet and held her and said ¡°Don¡¯t worry Vi, I can handle it.¡± I hugged her and left my chamber.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    I walked down to the training ground and approached the group that was stretching and warming up on the grass. I saw Malcolm standing beside them and holding a clipboard. He was wearing a blue colored t-shirt and ck sweatpants. He looked so at peace and calm as he flexed his muscles and loosened his shoulders. I was really d that Malcolm was in charge of the training programs for the pack, I couldn¡¯t imagine being trained by my husband.

    He looked pleased when he saw me and bowed his head in a polite greeting, ¡± You wee Luna,¡±

    ¡°Everyone limber up, 20ps,¡±  he ordered and started jotting down stuff

    ¡°What?¡± I gave him a skeptical look. I had imagined that the training would be hand-handbat, like throwing punches. I sat down on the grass and tried to stretch but my hip was stuck in the joint and won¡¯t budge. I watched others with envy as they leaned and stretched gracefully while I struggled.

    All the time I felt Malcolm¡¯s eyes on me but I tried not to look at him, I didn¡¯t want to see that look of disappointment on his face, maybe he would wonder what kind of unfit and graceless Luna I am.

    I also didn¡¯t want to look at his eyes and see that pitiful look.

    Others started having theirp and I was much much slower.

    ¡°Luna,¡± Malcolm called and ordered that I should stop for today. I felt humiliated, it was quite obvious that I¡¯m unfit and sluggish, but I had signed myself up for this embarrassment. But I was not going to give up easily.

    I sighed and wiped the sweat off my forehead and sat down on the bench, Malcolm approached me and said quietly ¡± You¡¯re a novice. Haven¡¯t you ever trained before? You need to start from the beginning like a pup. You have to master the basic styles like punching, and blocking, and different techniques of punching like the jab punch, cross punch, uppercut, and hook punch. You have to create muscle memory to loosen your stiff muscles.¡±

    He helped me out and we did a little training on that which he kept insisting that I repeat again after working me out, he left me and went to train others. I was physically and mentally exhausted, my arms and legs were hurting terribly as if I had been crushed by a truck.

    I left the training ground and went into my chamber, and went straight into the sauna bath for the only thing I knew would relieve my aching body, a soak in the hot bath. I turned on hot water and added a few drops of peppermint oil andvender oil to help relieve my achy muscles and calm and rx my nerves. I stripped out of my sweaty, dirty clothes and dropped them inside theundry basket before I eased my aching body down in the tub.

    I groaned as I sank into the water and closed my eyes and let the wet heat perform its magic on my body.

    I was still relishing the bath moment when Violet entered the room and I grabbed the towel and wrapped it around my body and moved to the bedroom.

    ¡°Luna¡± she bowed her head in respect

    ¡± How was your training?¡± She asked

    I groaned remembering the kind of work, I had to force my body to adapt to, I smiled and answered her

    ¡± The best part is, I get to do it all over again till my body adjusts to it.¡±

    ¡± You don¡¯t have to, you know.¡± Violet¡¯s voice edged with concern

    ¡°And why can¡¯t I do it,¡± I asked

    ¡°You are the Luna, you can easily exempt yourself from the training, and nobody would question you,¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a valid reason, Vi, I don¡¯t want to exempt myself,¡± I shrugged my shoulders and folded my hands across my chest.

    I couldn¡¯t exin it but I needed to prove that I could do this, even if it was only for myself. Today¡¯s lesson with Malcolm was tough on me but he was also considerate not to weaken me. And he never looked at me like I was a novice and couldn¡¯t do it. That alone had given me courage and assurance. So I would do what I have to do, and be the best version of myself.

    She smiled and asked if I wanted to go down to the pack dining hall for dinner. I shook my head, I was too tired and thest thing I want to do now is to dress up and put up a fake appearance. I told her to bring the food to my chamber, so that after eating I can easily retire to bed. Violet left and returned almost immediately with a tray filled with food. I didn¡¯t know I was famished till I started eating and cleared all the dishes on the tray, then she cleared the dishes, and we hugged and said goodnight.

    I wore my pajamas and was sitting on the dresser brushing out my hair and preparing for bedtime, as the pain started to cramp up my stomach.

    He did it again!!!

 Chapter 23- Fuck me hard

    Isabe

    I wore my pajamas and was sitting on the dresser brushing out my hair and preparing for bedtime, as the pain started to cramp up my stomach.

    He did it again!!!

    I knew he was going to do it again but I didn¡¯t know he would do it so soon, knowing the kind of pain he subjected me to thest time. Arden was truly a monster, that doesn¡¯t care whether I live or die from the constant pain he was inflicting on me.

    But the only good thing was I knew where it wasing from, unlike the first time. I could even guess exactly what they are doing by the area and severity of the pain. The gut pain is probably because they are still engaging in smooching and forey. I quickly styled my hair in a messy bun before another more severe pain hit me in the chest. And I fell on the floor and grabbed the door handle.

    This time around I was determined to see the shameless woman that he was fucking, I left my chamber and staggered down the hallway. Their moaning and giggling filled the hallway, I couldn¡¯t make out what they were saying but to my surprise, the ruthless husband of mine seemed to be in a sunny mood from his tone. A small part of me felt extremely jealous of how cheerful he was with another woman.

    I walked quietly across the hall and leaned against the wall beside his door. I nudged my ear to the door and their sexual words nauseated me.

    ¡°Oh yeah, You make me so wet and I want all your cock inside me!!!¡±

    ¡± Yes!, Ohh! Yeah! Fuck!!¡±

    ¡± Don¡¯t stop, harder, go deeper, and don¡¯t stop!!¡±

    ¡± Yeah!! You¡¯re so juicy, wet, and sweet, just the way I want it¡±

    ¡± Grab my boobs Alpha, fuck the hell outta my pussy, I¡¯m yours!!¡±

    ¡± Fuck me! fuck me hard!!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t eavesdrop anymore. The pain in my chest was bing too intense and was making it difficult for me to breathe. It¡¯s obvious they were enjoying the coitus, no they were deeply relishing the moment.

    My mind felt confused and the air suddenly felt stifling. Despite the wide open hallway, I began to feel choked, and I reached for the doorknob.  I expected it to be locked but it turned easily under my hand. I should have been shocked but I was so curious to see who it was.

    ¡± Could it be possible that he deliberately left it open, knowing I would be curious to find out who he was fucking, or maybe he actually forgot to lock the door?¡± I shook my head. I¡¯m here already and it¡¯s toote to go back.

    I eased it open a few inches and peeked inside.

    I saw my husband, my mate thrusting into a girl who was writhing on the bed, twisting the sheets in her hand. Hisrge hand was squeezing one of her boobs and his order hand was rubbing her clit in a circr motion. And he was fucking the girl so hard that she was busy moaning ecstatically and her eyes were closed from the effect of the pleasure. The girl was creamy and with a banging body filled with flowery tattoos and her navel was pierced in an X shape. Her body could be described as a wless hourss shape.

    I couldn¡¯t make out her face but I can perceive her scent. Unfortunately, I could also remember the smell of their sex.

    I watched as Arden held her two legs wider and pulled out his cock and mmed it inside her again and he grunted loudly and was watching the way her boobs were swaying in rhythm as he kept pounding deeper and harder into her dripping pussy.

    I was motionless, I couldn¡¯t even move, I couldn¡¯t even utter a word, it was as if time itself had paused, stopping everything in me.

    And suddenly his eyes were on me, the mate bond had alerted him of my presence. He didn¡¯t stop thrusting nor did I look away. We stared at each defiantly but his eyes regarded me with pure hatred and resentment. He smirked and a slow devious smile spread over his faceBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡± Ugly mate, are you so horny that you¡¯re eager to watch me fuck,¡±

    ¡± She¡¯s sweeter and juicier than you,¡±

    ¡± Fucking you was horrible, your cunt is dry like a desert,¡±

    ¡± You can see I¡¯m fucking enjoying every damn area of her honeypot, it¡¯s super wet,¡±

    ¡± I bet you don¡¯t know the feeling but***

    ¡± If having a threesome is your thing, next time I will indulge you,¡± he said through the mind link, so his whore won¡¯t hear

    ¡°Next time,¡± He actually said ¡°Next time!¡± That means he had no intention of stopping his unfaithful act. How long was I supposed to keep enduring this pain and torment?¡± His words sent a sharp pain into my chest and I didn¡¯t know when a tear rolled down my cheek.

    I quietly shut the door and staggered back into my chamber. I needed to get safely inside my room before they reached orgasm or I would pass out in the hallway. I got into my chamber and gasped weakly and fell into the bed. I felt a heavy thud in my chest and my legs suddenly be weak.

    I gasped again at the sharp piercing pain that went into my chest, my stomach, and every part of my body. It¡¯s obvious Sia was in great pain and she was wailing

    ¡± We have to find a way through this,¡±

    ¡± We have to stop this somehow,¡±

    The pain became more intense, more stronger than thest time, I could feel my heart vibrating and beating nonstop. I could tell that they are close to orgasm.

    I felt blood trickle down my ears, nose, and mouth, and I heard Arden¡¯s loud moan of orgasm before I lost consciousness.

    Iter regained consciousness and rolled weakly out of the bed. I felt weak and unstable from his unfaithful act and on top of that I had painful and achy muscles from training. I went to thevatory and brushed my teeth and washed the ky dried blood off my face. I came out, took some painkillers, and went to sleep.

 Chapter 24- Tingling sparks

    Isabe

    It was dawn already. I woke up earlier than usual, I couldn¡¯t get enough sleepst night because my stomach kept aching all night and I knew they were smooching and kissing all through the night.

    But fuck him, I wasn¡¯t going to spend another day in bed. I got dressed and went down for breakfast.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    I walked into the dining hall and noticed that Arden and his Dad were having a heated altercation. Both of them were furious and there was this sinister aura around them.

    ¡± Your behavior is shameful Arden, you¡¯re shaming your title, your wife, and your family. Is it so difficult for you to put your manhood in ce?¡± King Leonard was growling in a low voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t owe you or anybody any exnation, I will live my life in whatever way I want, and as the Alpha, I no longer answer to you Dad, instead it¡¯s the other way around,¡± Arden growled loudly.

    I moved out of their way and went and greeted Queen Selena.

    ¡°Are you okay, my dear child, you look very pale and depleted this morning,¡± She asked worriedly

    Her eyes cut to Arden and she lowered her voice as if scared that he might hear her

    ¡± He wasn¡¯t like this before, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the new responsibility that is getting to him. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very sure he wille around.¡± She said

    I raised my eyebrows. Why was she making excuses for him? It¡¯s obvious he had been like that even Violet confirmed it.

    ¡°Come around to me?¡± I shook my head, I doubt it, Mum,¡± I answered and her mouth dropped open, as though she was surprised that I was boldly and openly talking about Arden¡¯s unfaithfulness. I guess they were so enjoying their nasty lovemaking that they forgot the whole pack cabin was hearing their loud moaning.

    I pulled out my chair and sat down and tucked my hands under the table so no one would see they were shaking. I hate being the center of attraction and I knew the reason the king had confronted Arden was because of me and the kind of pain he subjects me to.

    My eyes darted back to Arden and his Dad as they kept arguing and exchanging words in the most terrifying manner. They kept ring at each and finally, they both stalked out of the dining hall without eating or regarding anyone¡¯s presence.

    I shrugged as the omegas started serving breakfast around the table. At least we can eat in peace without any ufortable air around us. Not quite long Malcolm and Lance walked in together, they both wore a broad smile on their faces as they took their seats on the table.

    Lance decided to sit next to me since Arden was not around ¡°How are you sis, Hope you¡¯re much better now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m doing great,¡± I said firmly. I won¡¯t allow them to keep giving me that pitiful look. I wondered if this whole scene was going to y out every morning for the rest of my life.

    No!! No way, it would not. I would finally reject him after getting the necessary training for me to be able to stand as a lone wolf. At the perfect time, I would make Arden suffer the same faith he had subjected me to.

    I grabbed the carafe and poured the hot water inside the porcin mug and dipped my teabag inside it, wishing it was Arden¡¯s head and Sia giggled at the back of my head. I added a spoonful of sugar and stirred it with more force.

    I felt Malcolm¡¯s eyes on me and I inhaled deeply and looked up at him cautiously. I didn¡¯t want to see that pity look. Neither do I want him to ask about my welfare. We stared at each other for a moment. He smiled revealing a perfect set of snowy white teeth and his eyes were shining with desire and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a flutter in my chest

    ¡°Luna, are you training with us this morning?¡± Malcolm asked, his voice low and husky

    I sipped my tea and stared at him. My body was weak, and my husband¡¯s infidelity left me feeling like I had engaged in a marathon race. I forced a smile and pushed my hair behind my ears  ¡± Sure, I will.¡±

    After breakfast, I left the dining hall and got into my chamber, changed my clothes to my training outfit, and proceeded to the training grounds. I entered and noticed that the beginner¡¯s group I was training with was already assembled, spread out on the grass doing their stretches. Immediately they saw me, they greeted me and I grinned and returned the gesture. I dropped down on the grass and started stretching even though my body was sore and stiff, I still tried moving them. After the stretching, it was time to squat. I noticed that my hip was somehow stiff, I couldn¡¯t move it.

    ¡°Luna, can I have a word with you, please,¡± Malcolm called

    I sighed and went to meet him. ¡± Please sit,¡± he motioned at the woven divan.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind Luna, can I work on your hips? I noticed you¡¯ve not been able to squat properly,¡± he asked and knelt down in front of me.

    I didn¡¯t refuse, instead, I rolled over in the divan and exposed my hips to him.

    He ran his hand over my hips and I felt a tingling spark run down my backbone. His hands were incredibly soft, big and firm, and gentle as they massage my hips.

    ¡°Oh! Ouch! I screamed as he touched the area that was sore and stiff from yesterday¡¯s training. He eased up the pressure and worked more gently. I watched him in awe. His face was focused on my hips with the way he was staring deeply into my hips, one would think that he could see my tissue, bones, and muscles.

    And he was extremely handsome and his lips were tempting, his smile was teasing but his eyes spread a calm and peaceful wave through me. I wondered what it would feel like to have a taste of his lips.

    I blushed, feeling the heat rise to my cheek, and I looked away trying to hide the deep rosy blush on my face and also take a moment to calm down my racing heart. I shouldn¡¯t be fantasizing about him.

    ¡°Why am I having indecent thoughts about him, something that does not involve training?¡±

    I shouldn¡¯t be doing this, I have a mate who happens to be his elder brother.¡±

    He finished up and gestured for me to sit up. I stood up and tested it. I was able to squat freely without any stiffness or ache. I was feeling damn better and Malcolm watched me and nodded in approval.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I muttered in a low voice

    He smiled and said ¡± Please, Luna, sit here and wait for me. I would be training you on the motions of throwing punches and encirclement.¡±

    With that, he left me and went to address some of the trainees on what to do, while some were fighting with wooden carved swords, some were fighting with real swords and arrows, some other groups were going hard on a punching bag, and some were throwing knives. After instructing them on what to do, he walked back to me

    ¡± Look Luna, you have to focus and do exactly what I¡¯m showing you,¡±

    ¡± If your rival is below you, stretch forth your arm joint, around and down then put all your weight in it and swing with all your energy like this,¡± he demonstrated and held me showing me how to revolve my arm joint over my head and the way to bring it down with enough energy to be able to mutte my rival.

    ¡± When your rival is obstructing you, getting in your face, he demonstrated by getting close, so close that I could feel the warmth of his breath on my neck. I tried to focus on what he was saying but my mind kept ying an erotic image of him in my head and I felt butterflies in my stomach. I couldn¡¯t help the attraction, it was so real. I was so lost in my lil world of fantasy till he snapped his finger in front of me and pulled me back to reality.

    ¡± So I was saying you won¡¯t have the ability for an effective punch or kick. This would be the perfect moment to use your arm joint or knee to attack. Now you have to attack me and show what you have learned so far,¡± He stepped back and positioned himself as the opponent

    I moved my arm joint up and around exactly the way he had shown me and I hopped a bit and brought it down as forcefully as I could and my elbow connected with his body.

    I felt the tingling sparks shoot up my arm joint through my whole body.

    ¡°No way!!!¡±

    ¡°How could that be possible?¡±

    I looked into his eyes, searching for answers and it was there. He felt it too, that look in his eyes was enough to confirm all my doubts. Our eyes met and I felt the tension between us sizzle, my senses hyper-aware of the mixed emotions. My lower gut was contracted and something in me was ordering me to get closer to his body.

    I could see a flicker of desire in Malcolm¡¯s eyes, and I had this sudden urge to kiss him. His gaze was on me, it was as if he read my thoughts and his gaze left my eyes to my slightly parted lips.

    ¡± Perfect,¡± he whispered in a low voice and turned away and gave his attention to other trainees.

    I shook my head, this was impossible.

    Or could it be that I was hallucinating but what about that knowing look in his eyes?

 Chapter 25- Iéˆ¥æª“ the Alpha

    Isabe

    After the training, I was all sweaty and dirty and I decided to settle for a rxing warm bath just to calm my tense nerves. I stripped out of my training outfit, my bra, and panties and dumped them in theundry basket, and moved into thevatory.  I turned on the hot water and it worked wonders on my weak and achy body as I took my time cleaning myself andthering the soap.

    I sighed, sitting deep into the hot water that covered my body, I felt the stem seeping into my muscles and bone and I loved every bit of it and the way it relieved my aching body. After having my bath, I dressed up in a short and loose tee and decided to walk around the garden or maybe sit out somewhere in the lobby and sketch.

    I had just locked my door when out of nowhere a strong and huge hand grabbed me fiercely and pushed me to the wall. I looked up into those cold emerald green eyes that regarded me with loathing. His eyes were filled with rage and I felt my heart prickle with fear.

    I was trembling hard. My fear and confusion were imprinted on my face. My fearful eyes met those of my mate.

    ¡± You, ugly cursed mate, I clearly warned you to stay out of my way but instead you went to humiliate me in front of my parents. Since you¡¯ve proven quite stubborn and defiled my order, I would teach you a lesson¡±  he said and grabbed  my neck

    ¡± I swear to the goddess, I didn¡¯t utter a word about you to them, it¡¯s obvious everyone heard about you people screaming and moaningst night.¡± My voice came out as a whisper, my voice totally betraying my emotions

    ¡°I¡¯m your mate and it¡¯s already bad that you hate me for no reason but cheating on me is not proper,¡±  The words left my lips and I watched them shatter before Arden¡¯s frosty gaze. But he didn¡¯t seem to care, and my words didn¡¯t matter to him.

    His other hand came down hard on my face, he pped me really hard on my face and a bit of blood trickled out of my nose. I ced my hand on my right cheek which was hurting like hell and the tears I had been holding for long, I finally let it out.

    He mmed me back into the wall ¡± Who the hell do you think you are? A fucking nobody from a pathetic little pack that can¡¯t survive without my protection.¡±  His firm grip held tightly onto my neck and mmed my back against the merciless wall, I choked, unable to breathe. His sharp long nails pierced deep into my skin and I felt blood dripping slowly from there.

    I couldn¡¯t even utter a word, he was clutching my neck so hard that I could barely breathe, and my eyes were bulging out from its socket. My blood was dripping from my nose and throat to the floor and I was gasping for air.

    ¡± Please, you¡¯re hurting me,¡± I could barely hear my voice, staring into his face which was contorted in rage and hate and his face was no longer handsome but in ugly. But he didn¡¯t let go.

    It was as if my pleading infuriated him more, and he pushed me more up in the wall until my feet were drooping in the air and I was staring down at him. I was just hanging helplessly like amb waiting to be ughtered.

    His face was so close that I could feel his hot breath on my neck and the tingling sparks that erupted at the mere contact.

    Seeing that he had no ns of setting me free, I decided to fight for my freedom. I let go of the hand that was holding his hands since there was no way I was strong enough to free his grip. I recalled what Malcolm had said in the training about crowding defense.

    I didn¡¯t have much strength left in me, and my brain and muscles are quickly being drained of oxygen. I decided to try out what I had practiced in the morning, while silently praying it works.

    I brought my arm joint up, flinging it around, and brought it down with all the strength I had left andnded a punch in his chest. Although it didn¡¯t hurt him, it took him by surprise enough to let go of my neck and I fell on the floor, clutching my neck, and swallowed as much air as I could in tears.

    He raised his feet and kicked my stomach and I used my hands to cover it and the next kicknded on my chest. I watched as he pulled back to kick again and I closed my eyes and waited for it, then I heard a voice and opened my eyes

    ¡± What are you doing? Have you gone mad?¡±  Lance hade up to the hallway and pushed him away from meOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡± Let go of me, I will teach her a lesson,¡± Arden was fuming with rage and punched his brother but Lance wasn¡¯t ready to leave him, he was about to throw another punch when Malcolm held his hand in the air.

    ¡°Arden, get a hold of yourself,¡± Malcolm growled

    ¡± Get a hold of myself! For real! When I¡¯m been disrespected because of that ugly bitch, all I want right now is to end her very existence,¡± Arden snarled

    ¡± I¡¯m the Alpha, nobody messes with me. No fucking person!¡± He hit his hands  on his chest and he turned towards me just as I stood up and was leaning on the wall, he shook off his brother¡¯s hand and used his wolf speed, andnded in front of me, before I could say anything

    He shoved me down on the floor and kicked me mercilessly on the chest and I fell on my tummy and started coughing out blood.

    I heard a loud angry growl and I raised my head and saw  Malcolm pounced on Arden and threw him across the hallway.

    ¡± This can¡¯t be happening, the brothers cannot be fighting because of me,¡±

    ¡± I need to make them stop,¡±  but I was too weak and my vision was getting blurry.

    I started crawling with my tummy, I need to stop them, someone needs to stop them.

    Then I felt a hand holding me, and a new wave of weird sensations flooded through me.

    And thest thing I heard was ¡± Please Luna, stay with me.¡± before I slipped into darkness.

 Chapter 26- Black sheep

    Isabe

    I woke up to the beeping of the machine, I didn¡¯t know how long I had slept but I woke up feeling very queasy and dazed. Every single muscle in my body ached and my eyes felt extremely heavy.

    I blinked to recall and then the memories ofst night came flooding and where I was. By my right, a machine was monitoring my heart rate, blood pressure, and oxygen intensity.

    There was a cann IV, a tiny tube that was inserted in my left hand and there was a bag of saline drip dropping slowly into the line. The light was dimmed, and Lance was sitting in the only chair holding my bed and slightly dozing off. It seemed that he had been awake all night looking after me, I felt really sad for making him ufortable, and at the same happy about the way he looks after me like his biological sister.

    I touched my face and it was hot and my eyes were a bit puffy from all the crying of yesterday. I didn¡¯t have a mirror to get a good look but I guess there would be bruises on my face or maybe not, only heavens know what I looked like at the moment. My throat was hurting and even swallowing was a little too painful, I felt it would most likely be from the way Arden had held it.

    I was really parched and wished for something to drink to quench the fire in my throat. I shifted in the bed and tried to position myself well but moving only made it worse and I screamed loudly from the pain emitting from my body. And unfortunately, my screams woke him up.

    ¡± Oh, Be, you are awake! Thank heavens!¡± Lance jumped up from the chair and threw his hands up.

    ¡± I¡¯ll go get the doctor, please don¡¯t move or go anywhere. You¡¯re still weak and need all the attention you can get okay?¡± He pecked my forehead and I watched him dash out of the room. And I didn¡¯t even have the time to tell him, I was very thirsty, maybe I would just wait for the doctor or nurse to appear and I would make a request.

    I couldn¡¯t help but touch the area he had just pecked and a deep blush rose up my cheek. Lance was a nice and caring person. His family are lovely and empathic people except for Arden, who is a demon in a human body.

    And this actually reminds me of the saying ¡± Among the good ones, there must surely be a Judas. And it was obvious that Arden was the ck sheep of the family.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Just then a doctor came in and quietly closed the door behind him. He turned on the light and pulled out a stool beside my gurney.

    ¡± How are you feeling, Luna?¡±  he asked

    ¡± I feel weak and my whole body aches, I feel thirsty,¡± I grumbled

    ¡± Okay, it¡¯s normal, don¡¯t worry you will be fine, I¡¯ll need to give you some medication for the pain and also some immune booster for you to regain your strength. I¡¯ll send one of the nurses to bring ginger tea over for you.¡± I nodded and he brought out a folder and a pen and started writing while examining my body and asking questions.

    ¡± Do you feel nauseated?¡± I shook my head

    ¡± Okay! okay! Any headache?¡± I nodded and added just slightly. He checked my eyes and my pulse and jolted some things down on the folder.

    ¡± Luna, please don¡¯t be offended. The question might seem somewhat but trust me as your doctor, I need all the necessary information to be able to work on your health.¡±  He nced at me as if contemting whether to ask whatever question he had in mind or not.

    ¡°Luna, when is your next menstruation cycle?¡± He asked while pulling out a pair of reading sses and adjusting it over his eyes.

    ¡± I¡¯m not due yet, still expecting,¡± I answered and wondered why he would be asking such questions.

    ¡± Well, we took some of your samples for testing and we discovered a human chorionic gonadotropin in your blood. It¡¯s a short phrase for  HCG. This particr hormone appears when a fertilized egg imnts in the uterus.¡± he exined in medical terms

    ¡± What does that mean?¡± I asked and swallowed nervously

    The doctor stared hard at me and his eyes were drilling holes into my skull as he answered

    ¡°It means that you are pregnant?¡±

    Me pregnant? It can¡¯t be!!

    I shook my head, it¡¯s not possible. I remember Violet giving me a tablet that was sent by Arden. I took it thinking it might be contraceptives even though I didn¡¯t read the leaflet or bothered checking out the name. Why would he even bother to send drugs to me if not to flush out his sperm?

    I stared at the doctor and said ¡± It happened just once and I took pills, howe? I¡¯m sure there is a mix-up somewhere?¡±

    He looked at me with dark sympathetic eyes. ¡± We will redo the test but a false positive is highly doubtful.¡±

    I turned my face away from him, to hide the tears that were threatening to spill. In a different situation, this would have been good news but at the moment I just couldn¡¯t ept it.

    How could I possibly get pregnant from that one horrible time, I was shoved up against a dresser on my wedding night?

    The night my virginity was forcefully taken away from me. The night I hated with passion and didn¡¯t want to remember anything from it.

    The night I truly felt Arden¡¯s hatred toward me, and now I¡¯m pregnant with his child.

    No!!! How can I possibly be carrying a monster¡¯s child?

    I screamed ¡± Doctor, please don¡¯t tell anyone,¡± I pleaded urgently

    ¡± I won¡¯t Luna, all patient information is strictly confidential.¡± he studied me for a moment and added, ¡°It would be best to ce you on some prenatal vitamins and also schedule you for antenatal ss.¡±  I nodded but my mind was numb.

    What if Arden uses his Alpha authority on the doctor and he ends up telling him about the report? What would be of my faith?

 Chapter 27- I donéˆ¥æª› want to see you in pain

    Isabe

    I couldn¡¯t even imagine Arden¡¯s reaction if he finds out he¡¯s too irresponsible, too fickle.

    Would he want the child? Or reject it?

    I couldn¡¯t even imagine him as a father. What if he kills the baby knowing that he hates me so much? What if the child grows up and starts behaving like his dad?

    The air suddenly grew heavy with pain and something intense, something I could not quite name.

    My hand clutched my chest as I tried to breathe, the air was too stifling, and despite being medically sound, I suddenly felt ustrophobic. I felt like I was on fire, that my insides were being twisted and thrown into a grinder.

    The monitor to my right began to beep as my heart rate skyrocketed.

    ¡± Easy Luna, take it easy, please you need to take a deep breath, and you would be fine,¡± the doctor held my hand and tried to reassure me. I nodded even though inside me my heart was breaking apart.

    I groaned internally in pain, I felt sore all over, and there was a murderous ache in my head that kept pounding mercilessly and tirelessly in my skull. It felt like I was in mes.

    Immediately the doctor called in a nurse and gave her orders and she went scurrying out. Not too longter she came back with a trolley filled with medicines, a cup of ginger tea, and chilled bottled water.

    ¡± I. I can¡¯t breathe¡­¡± I said with tears streaming down my cheeks. It felt as if the oxygen was steadily growing less and I was choking. I needed air, I needed to breathe. But I was struggling in vain, trying hard to catch my breath. I had to put my hands on my chest in an attempt to stop my heart from beating rapidly.

    ¡± Try and rx Luna, concentrate on your breathing. It¡¯s just a bit of anxiety but trust me you would be fine and safe okay,¡± he opened up the IV port and injected more medications into it.

    And the nurse handed me the cup of ginger tea and I took a sip and leaned my head back on the pillow and took a deep breath, and I felt the air flow through my nose and lungs. Slowly my heart rate began to drop down and I suspected that the doctor might have added something to my medication to calm me down, as I was feeling a bit spacey.

    Could it be the pain reliever?

    I sipped my ginger tea and loved the way it helps soothe the pain. It was quite refreshing and it calmed my aching nerves. I tried rxing, and I didn¡¯t want to think about anything anymore. I stared at the cup in my hand and finished thest few dregs and dropped the cup in the trash bin.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The doctor and nurse finished their routine check and left the room. My eyelids began to feel heavy and I slowly let them flutter shut and just then there was a knock on the door. I wasn¡¯t expecting anyone but just maybe Lance has returned, to my surprise, Malcolm poked his head into the room ¡± Can Ie in Luna,¡±  I nodded

    I thought I was tired and sleepy and I didn¡¯t want visitors but immediately Malcolm walked in wearing a blue button-down shirt and ck pants holding a pink fluffy teddy bear and a bouquet of white lotus. I didn¡¯t really know how to exin it but it seemed as if seeing him healed whatever difort or pain I felt. It was as if he was the antidote I desperately craved for.

    He dropped the flowers on the table and the teddy bear heid on the bed and he stuffed his hands inside his pockets and stood awkwardly in front of me, with his head low

    ¡± Hi.¡±

    ¡± Hi,¡± I replied

    He stared at me and his amber-brown eyes were too stern and a frown spread across his face. His eyes seemed to take in everything and I felt exposed. I resisted the urge to pull the nket over my head.

    He coughed and started ¡± Luna, I. I¡¯m very sorry.¡±

    ¡± You didn¡¯t do this to me, so why are you sorry?¡± I asked

    ¡°I should have been there,¡± he said and clenched his fists. ¡± I should have protected you and made sure no harmes to you,¡±

    ¡± I understand what you¡¯re trying to say, but it¡¯s not your duty to protect me,¡± I said quietly

    ¡± You¡¯re my¡­.¡±  he took a deep breath and looked away as if he was in pain.

    ¡± You are the Luna, it is everyone¡¯s duty to protect you. This shouldn¡¯t have happened if¡­

    I should have been there to protect you from getting hurt.

    I don¡¯t want to see you in pain.¡±

    ¡± Come¡¯on dear, it¡¯s not that serious, just minor bruises. I¡¯m perfect so no need to worry.¡± I smiled but his attention was on my neck.

    He was staring at my neck, his lips pressed together, and deep lines of pain spread across his face. I felt a sudden coldness rush down my spine and I covered my neck with my hand.

    He reached out, and gently took my hand away from my neck and he was very careful not to pull out the IV line on my hand. His breath fanned my face and I felt some kind of emotion flicker in those amber-brown eyes but it was gone before I could figure out what it was.

    I was surprised at the fact that he had touched and held my hand, and the warm tingle sensation that traveled up my wrist and into my arm was even more rming.

    I stared at our hands and I didn¡¯t dare to gaze into his face. What I felt wasn¡¯t the explosion of sparks I felt with Arden, it was subtle and calm. But I was certain I felt something.

    I tried to shake it out of my head, it couldn¡¯t possibly be what I¡¯m thinking. I felt unusually shy as I reluctantly looked up into his face and it was there.

    I could make all the excuses I wanted but the look I saw in his eyes was so obvious that he felt it too. His eyes were filled with unspoken emotions and desire.

    Malcolm¡¯s eyes welled with unshed tears and a flicker of hurt as he reached out and tenderly touched my bruised cheek with his other hand. Then he sighed and pulled his hands away and bolstered up

    ¡± Get well Luna, I would be expecting you back in the training once you¡¯re fit,¡± he turned and left the room.

    I stared at the empty doorway for a moment and I felt a churn within me. It felt like all the air in the room left with him and I felt lonely and broken in his absence. It seemed like Malcolm was the very air I needed to survive.

 Chapter 28- Forgive him

    Isabe

    Later in the day, Queen Selena came in with Violet carrying a tray of food. She sat down and stretched her hand and touched my forehead while Violet bowed in rest and started arranging the food tray. I needed to use the restroom but my ankle was broken, when Arden threw me on the floor. It was sealed up with a bandage and I can¡¯t really walk on my own, so Violet had to literally carry me to the bathroom. The doctor had exined that there were internal bruises on my ankle and a lot of tissue damage and that it would take a few weeks before it would heal properly.

    Once in the bathroom, I was able to check out the injuries on my face and neck. The reflection in the mirror told me I was a piece of wreck. I have bruises under one of my eyes and I guess it¡¯s from the effect of the p. My eyes were slightly swollen from all the crying and my neck was far worse, a nightmare.

    My neck was all zed with ugly lines of ck and red, on one of the sides one could easily count the five circles that were his fingerprints.  I couldn¡¯t recognize the person staring back at me and I held onto Violet¡¯s hand and cried.

    Why can¡¯t life just be fair to me? Why all this misery?

    Violet kept pacifying me and rubbing her hands in circles on my back

    ¡± Be, please be strong and get well soon. It¡¯s just a matter of time before you know it, you will be out of here. She reassured

    We came out of the restroom and Violet left. I was alone with Queen Selena and she tried to offer me food.

    ¡°Please Mum, I¡¯m not hungry,¡± I shook my head

    She stared at me for a moment and started

    ¡± Be my dear child, I¡¯m so sorry for this. I know Arden has not been a good husband to you but I never knew he would actually hurt you like this. I knew he had anger issues but he had always channeled that anger in training and not in battering a woman, not just any woman but his wife.¡±

    ¡± It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not your fault, and shouldn¡¯t be apologizing for an offense you didn¡¯tmit,¡± I said calmly

    ¡± Yes, but it hurts me to see you this way and also you know the early stages of marriages are quite challenging and it has just been a few weeks since you guys tied the knot. So I would suggest you forgive Arden and give him a little more time. And you also have to look at the bright side and understand you¡¯re the Luna and no matter what happens your side is beside Arden.¡±

    ¡°Forgive him,¡± ¡± And look at the bright side as the Luna,¡± ¡± Even if my life is threatened, I had to stay beside that monster,¡±  This is the most ridiculous statement I had heard in my entire life.

    ¡± For real Mum,¡±

    She flinched and continue to make excuses for him

    ¡°He is still learning to be a husband and an Alpha and also a dad in the future,¡± I shuddered remembering that I¡¯m carrying his child, but it¡¯s going to remain a secret for now till I figure out what to do.

    ¡± You have to look beyond this, so you guys can surge together, please Be, forgive him and fight for your marriage to work,¡±

    ¡± I was dumbfounded. Why is she making excuses for him, and not holding him ountable? I opened my mouth to say something but I decided against it.

    What I had in my mind didn¡¯t need to be said out loud. What!!!!

    How was I supposed to forgive someone that battered me because of his wayward lifestyle?

    I guess Arden turned out the way he did because they never reprimanded him, his two brothers were a better version and nothing like him.

    Queen Selena¡¯s kindness and misced good intention made her overlook Arden¡¯s bad behavior and turned him into an over-spoilt brat, one without any form of respect or decency.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I said instead,

    But deep down in my heart, I had no intention of forgiving him.

    Over the few days, I had streams of visitors. Violet always came to spend time with me as often as she could escape her duties in the kitchen. Lance visited more often. He made it his duty to cheer me up with funny videos and we also yed video games, he made sure I never got bored. He also devoted his time to spend the nights in the hospital with me.

    Some of the young people from my training also surprised me by dropping by to wish me well and some other pack members came by too. It felt really good having people who genuinely cared about me.

    In all the visits, I always look forward to seeing Malcolm. There¡¯s something about him that makes my heart flutter. Though he visited everyday, he kept a distance from me and alwaysmunicated with me politely through the door. Though it saddens my heart, I tried my best not to give in to the forcepelling me to him.

    Arden never visited, he never asked of me nor did he show any form of remorse or the decency to apologize for his cruelty. His action was enough to tell me that if he had his way he would poison me to death.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Within the week, I was discharged and the doctor had a long list of instructions for me and he handed me a bag of drugs. I went through thebels and noticed that they consist of a pain reliever, prenatal vitamins, and a muscle depressant. I was also given a pair of underarm clutches to aid my ankle in case I need to walk around.

    If I had thought life was boring, it was now absolutely miserable, for the first few days I was mostly in my chamber and my meals were brought to me.

    I hated my condition. I can¡¯t sketch and I can¡¯t walk around freely because of my ankle. I was miserable and my emotions were all over the ce. Sometimes all I want to do is march down to Arden¡¯s room and break his head with a pestle but I couldn¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t even stand that monster and the thoughts alone would make me dwell back in self-pity. I hated my life and wondered why it has to suck so bad. All my life has been an embodiment of misery. Like I was created in the universe to dwell in sorrow.

 Chapter 29- He doesnéˆ¥æª› deserve you

    Isabe

    Sometimes I was ovee with depression. I was engulfed in such heavy sadness that I thought I would get lost in it forever. And sometimes I would secretly think about Malcolm and the thoughts of seeing him were overwhelming.

    How could I possibly feel a mate pull with two different men?

    And of all the men in the universe, why would it be my husband¡¯s brother?

    Why is the moon goddess bent on making my life difficult?

    Although Arden was ruthless and cold, Malcolm was different and the thoughts of him always lit up my dark world.

    I was so bored and restless. I couldn¡¯t endure the torture of being confined in my chamber, although the doctor had advised me to stay in bed for the rest of the week but I just can¡¯t and it feels like part of me was slipping away.

    I started going down to have my meals in the dining hall, though I was skeptical about seeing Arden but luck was on my side and he never made an appearance.

    And it also allowed me to sit across the table from Malcolm. I didn¡¯t know how to exin it but being physically close to him made me happy and his presence made me strong.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Though he avoided my eyes and I did the same, but when I thought he wasn¡¯t looking I would steal nces at him and when he thought I wasn¡¯t paying attention, I also felt his eyes on me. The sensation would make all the hairs in my body to be on alert.

    What if he finds out I¡¯m carrying Arden¡¯s child, would he still look at me the same way? Would he still want the bond that was unfolding between us?

    I sighed and left the dining hall after the meal and went to the pack nursery to y with the babies. I need to start learning all the vital stuff about caring for them, so I would be able to care for mine. When I got to the nursery, I found things that we could do from a sitting position in a chair. We yed dress up with dolls and I drew some animals and we colored together though the coloring was messy from the way they scribbled all over the ce but it was still beautiful.

    I watched them and wondered if I would be able to protect my child from Arden. Would I be able to give him all the love in my heart knowing Arden is the dad?¡±

    I left the nursery for the training ground, I couldn¡¯t participate but I wanted to see him. So I sat down on the bench and watched the trainees go through the rigors of their morning instruction. I admired the way Malcolm coached his students. He moved among them, correcting and illustrating for them. And the way he dished outpliments and criticism in equal measure. His message ¡± You¡¯re doing good but you can do better.¡± I love the way he encourages people despite his rank, he doesn¡¯t discriminate and is always willing to help.

    When the training was over, he approached me and I smiled at him ¡± Hello, Malcolm,¡±

    ¡°Hi, Be. How are you feeling today?¡±  I was d he called me by name and not by my title. And the way he called my name was like music to my ears.

    ¡± I¡¯m getting better and stronger everyday,¡± I answered

    ¡± I was wondering if I can ask you for a favor?¡±  I need an excuse to get close or be alone with him since he had been avoiding getting close to me.

    ¡± Yeah, sure, go ahead please,¡± he raised his hand to scratch his hair and his shirt rode up a little I got a peek at his sculpted abs and I imagined what it would feel like to roam my hands on those and, to feel those hard coiled muscles beneath my touch, to let my hand dip further down and-

    I shook my head as if to clear it from all the erotic scenes ying in my mind and I looked up and his gaze met mine. Those amber-brown eyes looked at me with deep emotions as he rolled his eyeszily over me. His gaze took me in as my heartbeat went frantic but I tried to keep calm as his eyes roamed leisurely over me, slowly observing my body before his gaze settled on my eyes. And I felt I would pass out.

    It felt like I was falling down a cliff and would probably crash against the stones but he had not even touched me. He had only looked at me and his gaze had been enough to make my heartbeat go haywire. I remembered I have not given my silly excuse.

    ¡± Can you please help me massage my ankle, I¡¯m feeling pain around the joint.¡±

    He considered it, tipping his head and ncing down at my legs. ¡± Okay, I would help, since it would be hard for you to do it yourself.¡±  He agreed

    ¡°Aww, thank you,¡± I was really pleased. Finally, I would be having private attention from him, I was more than happy.

    We took the elevator up to the fourth floor and I followed him down to a different wing to his bedroom. He opened the door and stood aside to let me in.

    ¡± Please, sit down,¡± he said, motioning to one of the arm-back chairs that were pulled up close to the dresser. I sat and he went to thevatory and came out with some massaging serum and joint treatment. He set them down on the table next to me and knelt in front of me.

    I knew I was in deep trouble when the mere sight of him kneeling in front of my legs practically turned me into jelly. He took a deep breath, ¡± Okay, it¡¯s going to hurt a little, you sprained your ankle from too much pressure, so after the massage you need to rest,¡±  he touched my legs and I had the urge to close my eyes. Warmth and tingling sensation spread from his hands to my legs and I tried to force myself to focus on what he was doing.

    When he finished he leaned closer to examine it and nodded his head, but I didn¡¯t want him to stop, I wanted to strain my ankle again so I would have an excuse for his warm and gentle hands to be resting on my body. I was melting in a pool of heat by the nearness of him, the power that rolled off him intermixed with the strength in his coiled muscles.

    I thought I was the only one who was feeling the weird attraction but when I held his muscr arm and traced my finger into his handsome face, his amber-browns with flecks of gold were staring intensely at my lips. And I couldn¡¯t focus on his eyes because my mind was focused on his plump enticing lips.

    He leaned forward slowly, giving me enough time to back out and refuse if I didn¡¯t want what he was offering but my traitorous body yearned for his touch.

    Still kneeling on the floor in front of me, he cradled my neck softly in one of his big hands, and his thumb stroked my ears gently. It felt right, I felt safe and I wanted him badly.

    I leaned closer until our lips met.

    Kissing him was heavenly and it felt like the two of us were in an enchanted bubble filled with love and passion. He was so gentle, so sensual. He tasted my lips, tilting his mouth across mine and delicately nibbling on my lower lip. I felt myself melting into him like a wax candle. The feeling of pleasure exploded within me. I wanted it to go on forever.

    I wanted him to devour me, to make love to me, to leave me high and dry as his mouth explored every corner of my body.

    He pulled away with a sigh and leaned his forehead against mine and whispered, ¡± He doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡±

 Chapter 30- Go rogue

    Isabe

    ¡± He doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡±  I should have asked what he meant but I was too busy gawking at the wall of muscles in front of me. He held my gaze, his bright amber-brown eyes were looking deep into my soul.

    He sighed and let go of my hand and gently helped me to my feet and moved back a bit from me

    ¡± You should go now, Luna.¡± His words were gentle and his amber eyes were fixated on mine as he studied my face and his finger trailed a lock of hair from my face and tucked it behind my ear.

    I felt a churn in my chest and my heart shattered into a million pieces. How could he share a kiss with me, and now wants me to leave?

    He opened the door for me and stood aside, I held myself, I won¡¯t cry whatever happens I would hang onto my remaining dignity

    ¡± Thank you for your help Malcolm, I appreciate it,¡± I muttered

    ¡± Oh, you are always wee, take this please,¡± he added the massage serum and joint treatment into a bag and handed them to me. I took the bag and understood the message he was trying to convey. He didn¡¯t want to do it again.

    I mumbled another thank you and left. I heard his bedroom door close quietly behind me.

    ¡± But why had he actually done that? Was kissing me that bad?¡±  I could still feel his hands on me, and I ached for that touch.

    I was almost to the end of the hallway when I collided with Arden. Immediately I saw him, fear began to snake its ugly way into my body and I stood there, shivering in fear and anxiety and I saw him look at me intently. I hate being afraid of anything, and my own fear made me angry. Angry at him and most especially angry at myself for cowering in fear.

    I gulped nervously and watched him like a curious bird as he growled and said in a clipped tone

    ¡± Who!? Who was it? Who touched you?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t going to cower before him this time, I lifted my chin and stared defiantly

    ¡± What are you talking about?¡± you get to fuck your whores, act like you please and I don¡¯t even have the right to question you as your wife. Here you¡¯re screaming down the castle because someone touched me. Are you for real?

    He rubbed his stomach like he was still in pain and it dawned on me what was happening. I had shared a kiss with Malcolm, and Arden had felt the pain of breaking our mate bond.

    I felt a bit guilty and somehow satisfied. At least he felt pain even though his was nothingpared to what I had been through.

    I wanted to rub it in his face and throw his exact words at him but I would be setting Malcolm up if I¡¯m to admit what had happened.

    Blood Moon Pack was known for its cruelty and enormity and I wondered what would be the verdict for kissing the Alpha¡¯s mate. Maybe the person would be burnt at the stake or have his head chopped off in public. Arden was ruthless and cruel; he would prefer to w out the person¡¯s heart with his bare hands.

    He grabbed me by the shoulders and sniffed me.

    ¡°That bloody bastard, Malcolm, Malcolm? He growled ferociously. His words were so fierce and furious that I felt the ground tremble around us. His anger rolled off in waves and the chandelier and the doors rattled.

    I tried not to show that I was afraid of him as I stayed my ground, held my head high, and said calmly to him ¡± Yes, I have your brother¡¯s scent on me because he helped to massage my broken ankle,¡± I moved out of his grip and stuck out my swollen ankle so he could see.

    He looked down at my feet and seemed toprehend for the first time that I aid my walking with arm clutches. At the same time, Malcolm came out of his chambers; he must have heard him yelling. He walked slowly and gracefully. His walk reminded me of a beast going out to hunt its prey,id back but watchful.

    I recalled what he had said in the hospital about always being there to protect me. Was it what he intended to do now?

    ¡± You really have no idea of what you did to me, do you?¡± I said to Arden using the opportunity to push the me on him. He stared at me, I felt his eyes move over to my bruised face, my swollen and discolored neck, my bruised body, and finally my swollen and bandaged ankle.

    ¡± Do you hate me so much that you derive joy in hurting me?¡± I said coldly, absorbing his void look.

    I walked out of him and moved down the hallway toward my chamber. I was d to have distracted him from the fact that he¡¯d felt the beginning of my infidelity and wouldn¡¯t take out his rage with his brother.

    I got into my chamber and gave the door a hard and intense m that I knew would echo down the hallway. And locked the door.

    I was exhausted and confused, more like I was between the devil and the red sea. My situation wasplicated. I¡¯m pregnant with Arden¡¯s child and I have feelings for his brother.

    I didn¡¯t even know it was possible to have two bonds at the same time.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    This whole stuff was driving me insane and I wished I could speak to someone without revealing my secret.

    Even if I decided not to tell them about the pregnancy, I knew that very soon they could all smell the changes in my hormones. Deep down in my heart, I knew the best decision was to simply walk away, that way I would be able to protect the growing pup in my womb.

    I had to run away and go rogue. The very thing that I¡¯d been afraid of from the first day now seemed like my only option.

 Chapter thirty one- Quick death

    Isabe

    I had to run away and go rogue. The very thing that I¡¯d been afraid of from the first day now seemed like my only option.

    If I be a rogue wolf I would lose the connection and scent of my pack.

    And if a rogue wolf was caught in another pack¡¯s territory the penalty for trespassing without permission is brutal and sometimes death.

    Going back to my Dad¡¯s pack would not be the best decision, because it would be the first ce Arden would send his warriors to raid, and if I was found then Arden would make me watch him ughter my pack including my sisters. I shuddered and felt my heart begin to pound louder and faster in my chest. I have to think of another option that would guarantee safety for me and my unborn child.

    The only safe ce I could run to would be in the human cities. So far I would be able to hide my wolf then I would be able to survive. But I would be lonely with just me and my child growing together.

    What about Malcolm? I didn¡¯t even know what he was to me.

    But I knew the thoughts of him makes me happy. He is like the sun that shines on my brightest day and the moon that shines on my darkest night. Basking in his presence gave me strength and hope. And those amber-brown eyes of his that always regard me with love and desire.

    But there is no way I could pursue the feelings growing between us without Arden knowing about it.

    I didn¡¯t want to bring enmity between the brothers and the only way to do that, is to walk away from Malcolm. But would I be able to live knowing that someone genuinely cared about me?

    What if I convince him to elope with me would he agree?

    What if he finds out that I¡¯m carrying Arden¡¯s child, would he still look at me the same way?

    I was still lost in thought when a soft knock on the door brought me out of my reverie. I slowly stood up and opened the door and met Violet, she was trembling uncontrobly and there were sweat beads on her temples.

    ¡± Luna, please Alpha Arden has requested your presence in his chamber,¡± She mumbled and her gaze kept slipping to the end of the hallway.

    I stared at her for a moment but instead of acknowledging what she just said, I grabbed her hand and took her inside my chamber. Up close, I could see her eyes dancing with some kind of restless energy mixed with anxiety.

    ¡± Calm down Vi, and take a deep breath please,¡±  my words seemed to infuse some courage as she stopped shivering a bit.

    ¡± Tell me Vi, why are you panicking? I implored

    ¡± Luna, Alpha Arden seemed very furious and I heard him murmur something like¡± You¡¯re lying to him¡± and not just that, he was holding a very sharp de while he asked me to fetch you,¡± Violet said and began sobbing

    ¡± Luna, please hope you did not lie to him, he seemed very angry and I¡¯m scared he might hurt you.¡± She said

    I would be lying if I said her words didn¡¯t terrify me. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what could make Arden request my presence in his chamber while he was holding and observing a sharp de waiting for me. I can¡¯t remember lying to him or could it be the kiss I shared with Malcolm?

    No! Malcolm would not tell him about it or could it be that he found out about the pregnancy?

    No! The doctor had given me his words about keeping it a secret.

    Then what could have been my offense?

    No need to work my brains out for nothing, the only way was to grace his presence and find out what sin I hadmitted, just maybe he would make me pay with my life. I tried not to let fear gnaw at me and mentally prepared my mind for the worst. With onest nce at the crying Violet, I walked out of my chamber to meet my ruthless husband.

    I got to his door and gently tapped on the door, and waited for him to answer

    ¡± Come in,¡± He barked, and his voice rumbled in the space, and the sound echoed as it bounced off the walls.

    I felt a shiver run down my spine as I gently opened the door and entered inside while closing the door behind me. And there he was slouching on his chair, his velvet embroidered robe swishing as he threw his leg on the other. His elbow was propped on the armrest, and his right hand held the glistening de.

    Would he stab me immediately, when he gets closer to me? I tried not to shiver as a cool breeze swept past me.

    He stood up and slowly walked towards me as I tried not to blink

    ¡± Why did you decide to hide it from me,¡± he asked in a frightening tone that harbored a special type of darkness.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    I was shocked and my body was shivering with fear and my heartbeat began to race. I thought he might have found out the truth that I shared a kiss with his brother and he would stab me mercilessly. But I still tried to save myself.

    ¡± I¡­I have no idea of what you¡¯re talking about,¡± I stuttered

    ¡± I see, you¡¯re not scared of death,¡± he said and touched the edges of the de and looked at me and a ghost of a smile appeared on his face as he spoke

    ¡± Isabe, are you pregnant?¡±

    I was dumbfounded. ¡°How could he possibly find out about it?

    ¡± Did he use his Alpha authority on the doctor for him to spill everything? What should I do? Maybe he would use the de to cut my stomach and then kill the fetus?¡±

    My hand immediately held my stomach, I have to protect the child. But how do I escape from Arden? I stood there shivering in fear and anxiety, I saw him look at me intently. I have to save the child even if I died trying it would be better than doing nothing.

    ¡± I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± I summoned on courage and answered

    ¡± Interesting,¡± he said and came close to me, and the next thing left my cheek shook with the force of his p and I felt blood trickling down my nose. I saw darkness and stars in front of my eyes.

    He gave me a malicious look and a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes

    ¡°Send him in,¡± he growled and went to sit in the chair

    The next thing I saw was some warriors pushing the doctor inside his chamber and my heart immediately got stuck in my throat. The doctor gave me a look of pity, entered, and dropped a white paper on the ottoman beside Arden, and he was led out by the warriors.

    Arden grabbed the paper and cackled like a hyena and stood up, moved closer to me and shoved the paper in my face.

    ¡± Mate, this test result proves that you¡¯re pregnant with my child. Do you think carrying my child would change the way I feel about you?  Hell no!!!

    I would rip you and that tramp in your womb apart.¡±  He took the de and started tracing my face and body with the tipped edge it pricked my skin and blood spilled out slowly.

    I clenched my arm and pictured death, and how peaceful it would be but I was sure he would never give me a quick death. He would derive pleasure in torturing me before he sends me to the great beyond.

    ¡± Oh, Moon goddess!! Please don¡¯t let this happen, Bring Malcolm to my aid,¡± I mumbled as pain seared through my heart, I closed my eyes briefly letting tears flow freely from my eyes down to my cheeks.

    He yanked my hair forcefully and started tracing the de around my stomach, I screamed and sped my stomach tightly and another pnded on my left cheek but I was more concerned about guiding my stomach than the hot mes igniting on my cheek.

    ¡± I don¡¯t want you, what makes you think I would want that bastard you¡¯re carrying? He snarled and walked away a bit from me and I dashed to the door and sessfully opened it and ran out of the hallway but he grabbed my arm before I could escape. He yanked me up so hard that I stumbled and he twisted my wrist behind my back until I screamed, forcing the scream into a cry that was half terror and half misery. I tried hard to get away from him but he maintained a firm grip on me.

    ¡± For trying to y smart with me, and wishing for a quick death I will grant you that mate,¡± he chuckled loudly and pushed me down the stairs.

    I rolled down the stairs, my face hitting the walls and my stomach hitting the iron bars that barricaded the stairs and in between my legs blood was dripping out.

    And I felt a strong hand holding me, the hand cradled me like a baby but his face was blurred in front of mine, and the shadow was fast oveing the light.

    ¡± Please save my unborn child,¡± I pleaded before I slipped into darkness.

 Chapter 32- I failed my child

    Isabe

    It was pitch ck, I was surrounded by darkness. I felt extremely cold and I had been walking in this darkness for what seemed like forever. It feels like an endless tunnel, my heartbeat was spiking up as I kept walking. A certain fear crippled my insides, the more I kept walking, the more the air around me turned heavier.

    Suddenly I heard voices calling my name, I turned in the midst of darkness and followed the direction where the voices wereing from, and my surroundings grew foggy, allowing clear light to float in.

    I woke up and my brows furrowed confusedly at the faces observing me. I looked around and the beeping machine and saline drip were enough to tell me where I was.

    Immediately they noticed I was awake. Lance held my hands and there was a glint of pain and anger in his eyes. Queen Selena sat on the bed close to me, her eyes were puffy and her nose was dripping with mucus, it seemed as if she had been crying for ages.

    I shifted my gaze searching for him and there he was standing at the far end of the room. His eyes were searching me, his amber-brown eyes were fixated on mine as he studied my face. I saw the muscles in his hands clench and his veins pop out. It was obvious that he was restraining himself and it was taking him a lot of effort to do that.

    I could see the features of his face crumpled with pain and rage. And my heart yearned to touch him, to take away those pains in his eyes. I couldn¡¯t help it and I know I couldn¡¯t deny him, at least not for long.

    Just then a doctor and a nurse entered carrying a folder after they finished checking my vital signs. The doctor cleared his throat took out a paper from the folder and said

    ¡± Luna, from the test carried out there was no internal injury, You just need to be ced on pain relieving tabs and you would need to rest more so you can regain your strength. Don¡¯t engage in any strenuous work so your body can heal quickly.¡±  He stopped and looked at me, and my heart began to race in fear. I had a bad feeling about what he was going to say next, something didn¡¯t seem right but the doctor interrupted my thoughts and continued

    ¡± I¡¯m so sorry Luna, We tried our best to save the child but Unfortunately, we lost it.¡±

    For a broken second, I felt like I could not breathe at the thought of losing my unborn child. I was hit with a sharp pain and my hands instantly went to my stomach and I felt like every blood in my body had been drained. I felt my breathing hitch. My heartbeat was spiking, my face was paralyzed with shock and my insides were crippled from excruciating pain. My ray of hope has been squashed in the dark gloomy clouds.

    ¡± It can¡¯t be?¡± ¡°What kind of fate was this?¡±

    My heart was hammering hard against my chest. I couldn¡¯t breathe. It was as if every breath in my existence had somehow vanished and I felt like my whole world had shattered. My life was slowly escaping from me and my soul drowned with several emotions all at once, suffocating me. I held my stomach and I couldn¡¯t hold the pain I felt within me. I wanted to release the misery, anguish, and grief that flooded within me. My body began to quiver, my bones were trembling hard against my joints.

    I felt guilty, I should have been able to protect my pup. I was truly cursed, I couldn¡¯t even save my child. I didn¡¯t realize that tears had slipped down my eyes. My wolf kept whimpering with the thought of our mate killing our pup.

    ¡°Poor Sia,¡± All she yearned for was a mate to love and cherish her.

    Tears flooded my eyes, and my sobs came out harshly as they spilled to escape my bruised and battered soul.

    I felt a hand on my shoulder and tilted my head a little to find Lance¡¯s somber eyes on me.

    ¡± I couldn¡¯t protect my child, I failed my child, Why me?¡± I asked no one in particr, my voice was battered and low.

    ¡± Please Be be strong,¡± Lance said, trying to convince me why Queen Selena held my hand and was sobbing.

    I turned to the door where Malcolm was standing and his eyes  on me were intense and he spoke through the mind linkBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡± I¡¯m so sorry Luna, I failed to protect your child. Please forgive me, I should have known you were in danger. I should have brought you faster to the hospital. It breaks me to see you in pain. I¡¯m sorry Luna¡±  he turned and left the hospital room.

    His words were confusing. I had a lot of questions but none of that mattered now.

    I couldn¡¯t handle it. Not this time. I have to reject Arden as soon as possible and flee from the Blood Moon Pack. If he can murder his unborn child then he wouldn¡¯t think twice about doing the same to me.

    I watched as the doctor prepared my discharge letter and wrote down some medication while the nurse came close to me and took out the cann on my hand and sealed the area with a ster.

    After everything had been sorted out we left the hospital and Lance drove us back to the Packhouse and they escorted me to my room and kissed me goodbye after I settled down.

    I thought about my life and my ns if I ran away the treaty alliance would be broken and Arden would kill my dad and sisters because of the betrayal. I just have to find a way to warn them maybe Dad would decide to rece me with any of my sisters.

    Yes. That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ll do, but I have to be stealthy. I wouldn¡¯t let anyone know of my ns.

    I felt a flutter of hope warmed my heart, I would escape Arden, even if it¡¯s thest thing I do.

    And this time around I would prove to myself that I¡¯m not a weakling.

 Chapter 33- Rejection

    Isabe

    When I came to Blood Moon Pack, I had squeezed my whole life into two bags and I¡¯m attempting to put my whole life in a rucksack. I packed a couple of clothes, underwear, and a few toiletries. I took out some of my jewelry, some cash, and a prepaid card and stuffed them inside the bag.

    I decided to write a note that I would drop for Queen Selena while leaving. I couldn¡¯t exin everything to her, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell her my real reason for running away from the pack. All I could do was apologize for disappointing her and Leonard. But my father-inw had never been particrly friendly to me, but he hadn¡¯t been mean either. Also, he stood up for me and had an argument with Arden over his infidelity.

    ¡± Forgive me, Mum, I just couldn¡¯t stay in the pack house or in this marriage. Please don¡¯t try to look for me. I hope you stay in health and happiness, and always remember me fondly. I would surely miss you- Isabe.¡±  I slipped the letter into an envelope and also added the Alpha gold debit card that Queen Selena had given me to be able to ess the family ount. I refused to take the card with me; they would easily track me down with it. I also would not steal from the people who had weed me into the family and shown me care and kindness despite their son. I added my wedding band to the envelope and ced it beside my bedside drawer. I knew someone would find it once I was gone from the pack.

    I decided I¡¯ll leave on Saturday night, just a few more days and I will be gone for good, while I tried to look and act as if everything was normal. This time around I would make sure nothing got in my way, I was determined and I could feel my nerves tingling. I continued going down to the dining hall to take my meals. Sometimes I would sneak to the training ground and watch Malcolm. I avoided going to the pack¡¯s nursery, I was trying to heal from the loss of my child. I would sometimes go to the garden and tend to the flowers and also sketch.

    I even sat together with Arden a couple of times at meals on the days he decided to make an appearance. Since I had made up my mind to leave, I found that I was at peace with it. The only thing remaining was to cut my bond with Arden. Though sometimes the thoughts of cutting the supernatural tie that binds us together breaks me.

    I would question myself over and over if I was sure if it was the right thing to do.

    I knew for a fact the Moon goddess herself chose our mates and joined us together for a reason. It scares me that I would terminate that divine intention. But then again, we were given the freedom of rejection and I havee to terms with my resolution.

    On Saturday night, I heard giggling in the hallway, before I even felt the pain in my stomach. I took my rucksack and twirled my jacket over my arm and waited. The pain came again and I knew it would but this time around there was something different it wasn¡¯t as painful as the other ones. Maybe the bond was already breaking on its own. I didn¡¯t care.

    Instead of those excruciating pain, I just felt severe pain like cramps. I thought about it and dropped my bag and jacket and walked over to his chamber. This would be the right time to do what I have always wanted to do.

    I got in front of his door took a deep breath and opened his door. I opened it with so much force that it swayed hard and banged into the wall.

    And here he was my mate on the bed with another woman, he stopped smooching his whore and turned to look at me in surprise. His expression was half satisfaction like knowing he was hurting me and half annoyance like why would I barge in on him but it was enough to embolden me to what I had to do. I took a deep breath but it was like inhaling daggers, I closed my eyes to steady my pounding heart and I opened my eyes and dered

    ¡± I, Isabe Cross, reject you, Alpha Arden Vinci as my mate. Let all bonds between us be broken, now and forever.¡±

    ¡°Stop Isabe,¡± A panicked look crossed his face and he rolled off the woman and clutched his chest.

    I wouldn¡¯t lie, it hurt me too the pain was way worse than the time he had fucked around with other women. My eyes watered and my vision blurred but I was going to get used to it. I pulled myself together and was about to leave. He held my hand and his eyes scanned my face, pausing at my lips, then back to my eyes. He squinted his eyes, as if he was debating whether I had just rejected him.

    He let go of my hands as he startedughing and I stood confused wondering what was funny.

    But my pondering didn¡¯tst as I was mmed against the wall with Arden¡¯s death grip secured around my arms and I tried to pry off his fingers but to no avail.

    His emerald green eyes narrowed on me, shimmering with a dark glint and anger and I felt a shiver of fear run down my spine.

    ¡± Do you really think I would allow you to reject me?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡± Do you really think I¡¯d let you out of it so easy, you stupid bitch?¡±

    ¡± Do you really think you would escape paying for your dad¡¯s treachery, I promised you death you just have to bepliant and stay beside me till ites,¡±

    ¡± I, Alpha Arden Vinci, reject your rejection,¡± he dered and his voice was cold and deathly

    ¡± I may not want a mate, but you belong to me whether you like it or not,¡± With that he pushed me out of his chamber and banged the door in my face.

    No!! No way!! That was not supposed to happen. He didn¡¯t want me, he loathed me yet he didn¡¯t want me to go. I couldn¡¯t control my shock and I gaped at the closed door with an open mouth.

 Chapter 34- A new dawn

    Isabe

    I felt sad that thest memory of him would be like this, writhing on the bed with another woman. I got up and made my way down to my chamber and picked up my bag and jacket. I took onest look around my room. ¡°Home¡±  hadn¡¯tsted very long and I was sad I had to leave so much behind but I needed to do it for my safety. I closed the door quietly and made my way down to the elevator.

    The pack house was mostly quiet now and the omegas had finished their work and had gone to their various quarters.

    I got to the down floor and I quietly walked straight out the front door and down the long curving driveway.

    Somewhere out in the night, I knew there were some warriors in charge of patrols, watching the borders. I just walked straight on the driveway, that way it would be a lot less suspicious if I just went straight on rather than trying to be sneaky and hide in the shadows. I was right though, I had almost made it to the road the boundary line was only a few meters away. And once I stepped out of the boundary then I did be a rogue.

    Suddenly a car came speeding down the driveway toward me and I felt a bang in my chest. I have been discovered, I didn¡¯t even have the strength to fight or run, I did nothing but turn and confront my fate. I wondered what would be the punishment for a Luna trying to flee from her pack.

    ¡± What would they do to me?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡± Would they lock me in my chambers in the pack?¡±

    ¡± Throw me into the dungeon?¡±

    I stared defiantly at the car as it halted just a few meters away from me. I expected to see Arden and the warriors but to my surprise, the door popped open and Lance jumped from the driver¡¯s seat and the passenger door opened, and Violet¡¯s head poked out.

    Instantly, my eyes bulged and my lips parted. I could not hide the confusion, as well as the surprise in my eyes at the sight of them.

    I gaped at them half surprised and half excited that I had not been caught

    I waspletely speechless and my eyes went from one person to the other

    ¡± Lance and Violet, what are you guys doing,¡± I inquired in a low tone

    ¡± We areing with you, Sis,¡± Lance said with a wide grin

    ¡± What? No, you can¡¯t do that! Please you have to go home Lance, it¡¯s too risky.¡±  I turned to Violet

    ¡± Violet, you¡¯re together with Lance, I stared at the two of them, Violet was smiling shyly and turned to look at Lance while I kept gawking at them.

    ¡°She¡¯s my mate,¡± Lance replied

    ¡°Ohh!¡± That¡¯s even more reason you guys shouldn¡¯te with me, You need a pack to stay and grow together and not be a rogue wolf, please go back.¡±

    ¡± Violet please I can¡¯t let you do this, please go back,¡±

    Violet shook her head ¡± You can¡¯t stop me, Be, We are now family,¡±

    ¡± We pledge our allegiance and dedicate our lives to our Luna.¡±  Lance dered

    I stared in confusion between my two friends, now mates. Who was willing to make themselves a fugitive from the pack,  for my sake? I could feel my eyes glisten with tears.

    Lance came and took my elbow and guided me toward the car

    and opened the back door for me.

    ¡± Hurry up Luna, before they notice our absence ande looking for us,¡± Lance said

    I gulped, slid into the seat and buckled my seat belt, Lance drove off, crossing the boundary into a no man¡¯snd. I opened the mind link between myself and the pack.

    ¡± I, Isabe Cross from today I cut all ties with Blood Moon Pack, from today forward I dere myself a rogue with no allegiance to any pack.¡± And just as the way the link had opened in my mind at the eptance ceremony, it snapped close immediately after I dered myself a rogue. Lance and Violet did the same and everyone of us made our deration and we became officially a rogue.

    ¡± We did it,¡± I muttered in surprise as we sped down the road, away from Arden, away from all the misery and pain, away from the pack.

    ¡± We are free.¡± I couldn¡¯t contain my joy, my lips broke into a smile, and I couldn¡¯t hide the tion that was rooted deep inside me.

    ¡± Where are we going? I asked Lance, he seemed to be driving with direction and intent.

    ¡± We¡¯re going west, I have a friend whose family we would be staying in, but he said the house is old and needs refurbishing. That if we can fix it then we can stay as long as we want. And I think that¡¯s the best ce to go, far away from the North.¡±

    I turned to Lance, listening to him. I couldn¡¯t quell the euphoria threatening to explode within me. ¡± Wow, that¡¯s great, thank you Lance.¡±

    ¡± Be,¡± he peered at me through the rearview mirror. ¡± Violet and I are serious, we have dedicated our loyalty to you as our Luna. We are not rogues but We are a pack of three.¡± I swallowed and felt suddenly cooled.

    It was one thing to run away and take risks and my life into my own hands. But somehow fate had brought these two into this journey with me and made me responsible for their safety and well-being. It would be a heavyweight for my already-tried shoulder but I was determined to pull through.

    I wondered if the three of us would really make a pack. Could I lead as a Luna, without an Alpha?

    I didn¡¯t want to bother myself with unnecessary thoughts, so I massaged my chest which was still sore and bare from the half-baked rejection. The only thing I knew for sure was that I was really d they were going on this phase of a new dawn with me. I didn¡¯t have to face the future alone and lonely.

 Chapter 35- Lovesick puppy

    Isabe

    We drove along in silence for a while. I felt a bit numb and pale. After a long time, I decided to ask the question that had been in my mind.

    ¡°How did you know I was nning to leave?¡±

    Violet swerved her head, and Lance chuckled. ¡± It was Vi.¡±

    Violet stared at me with a guilty expression. I watched as fear and worry were evident in her gaze and features. I reached forward between the seats and rubbed her shoulder, but before I could say anything, she rushed ¡± I noticed you were no longer wearing your wedding ring, and most of your jewelry box was gone. And I became nosy and found the packed bag which you hid in the closet and also saw the envelope in your dressing drawer. I¡¯m really sorry, Luna, it wasn¡¯t sealed so I opened it and read it,¡± She sounded so weak that I thought she was going to cry.

    I reached forward between the seats and rubbed her shoulders. ¡± It¡¯s okay Vi, I¡¯m d you did that. If not I won¡¯t have you guys here with me.¡±

    ¡± We couldn¡¯t just sit back and watch you go alone, so we decided to pack our bags and keep monitoring and waiting for you to make your move, and since my chamber was right next to Arden¡¯s¡­ I overheard everything you guys said, and we knew you were ready to flee.¡± Lance said and grinned at me.

    I sighed and leaned my head against the window ¡°You¡¯re saying you heard everything that transpired between me and Arden. So tell me, what does it mean when your mate refuses to ept your rejection?¡±

    He shrugged, ¡± I have no idea, but I don¡¯t think it works that way. I mean you can¡¯t force someone to be your mate if they don¡¯t want to. I guess that¡¯s why we¡¯re given the power of rejection.

    I let out a sigh of relief and thanked the moon goddess for bringing them to save me at the right moment, if not for them I wouldn¡¯t have made it very far on foot and I would have been caught by now. I closed my eyes feelingpletely drained as my hair fluttered due to the wind wafting in through the window.

    ¡± I think the rejection worked, he felt the pain of rejection, I saw it in his eyes even though he tried to mask it and I also felt it too, it pierced deep into my soul,¡± I mumbled

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Lance answered

    I settled into the nook of my seat and closed my eyes. I needed to rest and calm my head from all the reflection. I was weak. Very weak. My eyes were stinging from the exhaustion that washed over me.

    The steady rhythm of the nightseed¡¯s hooves clopping against the road lulled me to sleep and I was not even aware of how time flew and how we reached our destination.

    And Violet woke me up and I noticed we had arrived and stared in shock at the old mansion that seemed to be crumbling from its foundation. The paint was already peeling off, and some of the windows were broken, the grass was overgrown and sagged.

    But there was light on the inside to wee us and I was eager to stretch my body on the bed.

    ¡± Hey! You guys made it!¡±

    ¡± Jack!¡± Lance came out of the car and hugged and shook hands with him. Jack was a Mexican man, with curly ck hair and light brown skin.

    ¡± Jack, meet my friend and my sis Be and my mate Violet,¡±

    ¡°Hi, thank you so much for letting us stay with you, we are sincerely grateful,¡± I said, trying to be as friendly as my exhausted body would allow.

    Violet had moved over beside Lance and he crossed his arm around her slender waist possessively. We moved inside and the house was more of a wreck on the inside than it was on the outside.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for the mess, we can manage it till I make ns to renovate it,¡± Jack mumbled apologetically

    ¡± There is no problem, and since we¡¯re here we can all join hands together and fix it,¡± I suggested quietly and everybody nodded.

    In the end, we all went to our separate rooms to rest our tired bodies.

    I was thest person to roll out of the bed in the morning. I hurriedly took my bath, dressed up, and inched my way down the stairs. The smell of pancakes and omelets filled up the air and I followed the smell to the kitchen. The kitchen area was horrible, it was ripped apart like the rest of the house, and the cab tops were gone but some plywood was thrown over it to serve as a cover at the moment.

    I noticed that Violet was totally glowing and Lance was following her around like a love-sick puppy. I felt a little stab of jealousy rise within me. This is how it¡¯s supposed to be when you find your mate. I couldn¡¯t help but imagine what it would have been like if I had met Malcolm first before I had set eyes on Arden. Maybe my love life would have been awesome with a romantic happy ending.

    I felt a jolt of pain in my chest and an instant sadness enveloped my heart at the thought of Arden. I hated this feeling, fate had not been kind to me but at least had favored Violet. I smiled and willed myself to be happy for her.  She truly deserves all the love and care from her mate. Just like me, she has never been caressed with love.

    I left Violet in the kitchen and went to the dining and sat on one of the chairs and Lance came and plopped himself down in a chair across from me.

    ¡± Uh.. Be, I spoke with Mum,¡± he mumbled

    ¡± How, Why!! I inquired in a whisper

    ¡± Well, she didn¡¯t call me on the cellphone, since we left it in the pack to avoid traces before we left. I  knew we cut the mind link from the pack but I couldn¡¯t cut the mind between me and Mum. So we spoke through the mind link this morning.¡±  He said and tapped his temple.

    ¡± What did mum say,¡± I inquired

    ¡± She said Arden was furious since he noticed this morning that you left and he has been destroying and tearing the whole ce apart. He also sent out some warriors to look for you. And he personally went over to your dad¡¯s pack with some warriors searching the whole ce looking for you.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    My brows crippled, fear slowly growing in my chest, I felt a sharp piercing pain in my chest at the realization that Arden might kill my family for my betrayal.

    ¡± What do we do?¡±

    ¡± He wouldn¡¯t hurt my family, would he?¡±

 Chapter 36- Sheéˆ¥æªš mine

    Malcolm

    My heart was beating so fast in my chest, I didn¡¯t need any damned seer to tell me she had left. I felt it. Everyone in the pack felt it when Luna severed her link with the pack¡± I felt its sharp pain in my gut, but the pain I felt deep in my chest was far worse. It ruptured through my chest and left my heart in ruins. I grabbed a handful of hair roughly, this can¡¯t be happening. Where are you, Isabe?

    I can¡¯t lose her, I can¡¯t stand the pain of not having her close to me,¡± I mumbled to myself and staggered out in the hallway, holding my aching stomach.

    Just then Arden came out of his room, ¡± Where is she?¡± he screamed to no one in particr in the hallway.

    My gaze traveled to him. I was about to speak when a woman obviously the whore he had spent the night with, came out of the room and tried to wrap her arms around him ¡°It¡¯s good she¡¯s gone Alpha, you don¡¯t need her, remember I¡¯m here for you,¡±

    ¡°You slut!¡± Arden turned his rage on the half-naked woman who was on her bra and panties clinging to him like a beehive.

    ¡± This all your fault?¡±

    ¡± My fault? Are you for real? How is it my fault when we both spent the night of passion together?¡± She replied with a sarcastic expression on her face.

    I watched as Arden grabbed her by the neck, and threw her across the hallway and she fell t on her face. A part of me wanted to intervene because she¡¯s a woman and Arden could be so ruthless and he doesn¡¯t know how to be gentle with a woman.

    But I could not forget the fact that this slut had caused Luna so much pain and grief. I looked away and ignored them.

    I watched as Arden moved close to where she had curled up like a little mouse and was now shivering in fear.

    ¡°Kneel¡± He spoke in amanding tone and she hesitated. Immediately his hand went to her neck and he pinned her to the wall, choking the life out of her. Tears burned her eyes and she sank her knees to the ground.  He leaned down still holding her and he pierced his sharp long nails into her neck making her bleed. She cried out in pain as her blood started dripping slowly from her neck.

    ¡± P¡­please Alpha, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, please¡± She cried out as pain seared through her.

    He didn¡¯t blink an eye ¡± When I tell you to kneel, you do it immediately. You must follow mymand, you slut, and do anything I say.¡± He snarled

    ¡± You dare not speak to me that way. I¡¯ll spare you this time but next time you try it, I will rip your head off from your neck.¡± He removed his hand from her neck, turned away from her, and walked toward Be¡¯s chamber.

    ¡± Where is she?¡± He growled and smashed her bedroom door.

    ¡± She¡¯s gone, you god-damned bastard, you aren¡¯t gonna find her in there.¡± I snapped angrily at him.

    ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s gone? She can¡¯t be gone, I own her.¡± He bellowed and flipped over the bed as if he was going to find her underneath it.

    ¡± You are a fucking asshole, Arden,¡± I growled, panting hard, trying to control the rage rushing within me.

    He stared nkly at me and his emerald green eyes shifted from me back to her chamber and he yanked all the drawers out of the dresser and emptied the clothes on the floor. ¡± Her clothes are still here?¡± he said, his voice sounding almost hopeful. He yanked open her closet door ¡± More clothes, and luggage are still here, she can¡¯t be gone. Look at all her stuff, they are still here, she can¡¯t be gone,¡±  he looked at me like he desperately wanted me to reassure him that she was around somewhere in the pack. My eyes caught on something in the bedside drawer and I couldn¡¯t shake off that feeling of dread that enveloped me. Arden¡¯s eyes followed mine and he jumped over the ruined bed and grabbed the envelope from the drawer.

    He flipped it over and dumped its contents on top of the bed, her wedding ring, debit card, and a piece of paper fluttered out.

    He snatched up the paper and read it once quickly then a second time more slowly, before he crumpled it and let out a mournful howl and he couldn¡¯t even mask the fear that pushed forward in his eyes.

    His sudden reaction was confusing and I could feel the pain, the fear, the rage, and everything in between radiating off him.

    I felt like punching the living daylight out of him. ¡°What the heck are you doing Arden, how can you even pretend to be sad that she¡¯s gone? You treated her like trash while she was here with you. What did you expect her to do? Just keep taking all your nonsense?¡± I gaited closer and yelled furiously at him.

    ¡± Shut the fuck up!¡± he growled and crumbled the note and threw it on the floor.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡± I will mobilize a search team immediately, they will find her and bring her back to me. She¡¯s mine..¡±  He pushed past me and walked out into the hall.

    I sighed sadly, I couldn¡¯t deny it, it hurt so badly. It was a gruesome pain. Like I had been stabbed straight in the heart. I could feel the corners of my eyes darken with extreme emotions that entirely shook my whole body. All I ever wanted at the moment was to be close to her.

    I leaned down and picked up the ring, the card, and the crumbled note. I opened the note and nced over the letter that was addressed to Mum. I put the things back in the envelope.

    Something didn¡¯t feel right, the letter was only addressed to Mum, and she didn¡¯t even mention my name.

    ¡°Could it be that she didn¡¯t feel the bond between us?¡±

    ¡°Ohh, Goddess, I would die if anything happens to Be. Nothing mattered in my life if she wasn¡¯t next to me. I needed her badly.

 Chapter 37- She left us

    Malcolm

    I took the envelope and carried it down to Mum¡¯s chamber.

    ¡± Mum, this was addressed to you,¡± I said and handed her the envelope.

    Her eyes immediately welled up with tears. ¡± She left us, she¡¯s gone, Son. Why did she leave?¡±

    I crouched my shoulders and pushed my hands into the pockets of my jeans and my heart fell in defeat. She didn¡¯t just leave Arden, she left the family, she left the pack. She left me. I shut my eyes, leaning against the door and inhaling deeply. She left me. I have been fucking helpless, to do anything about the bond between us. I wanted to make her mine, I wanted to im and mark her. I wanted her to be my everything but she already belonged to my brother, the Alpha.

    I knew the second I met her sitting at the Alpha family table that she was the one, my mate, the one destined for me by the moon goddess, the one meant to be mine.

    She was so beautiful, with long curly blonde hair, and her rare silver eyes which were rumored to be the mark of the moon and the blessings of the goddess. She had a captivating smile that melted hearts and she was a woman who smiled frequently.

    I remembered asking Arden ¡°Why do you hate her so much?¡± Is there anything wrong in epting her?¡±

    ¡± I didn¡¯t choose her, she¡¯s cursed and her father tricked me and sent her. I¡¯m not going to ept her.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡± Forget about her father Arden, she¡¯s your mate. That¡¯s even enough reason you should ept her.¡±

    ¡± Mate? That means having a weakness and I would never allow everything that I had worked hard for to go to waste because of a flimsy mate bond. I don¡¯t even give a damn even if it¡¯s the moon goddess herself, I am not going to be tied down to one woman for the rest of my life all because of some superstitious fairytale. Having a mate is pure bad luck and weakness and I¡¯m not going to put my dick on the chopping board for that. Never!!¡±

    ¡± Having a mate is never a weakness. It¡¯s a gift, Arden. You should be grateful about it.¡±

    ¡± Fuck that, I don¡¯t want it. Being an Alpha meant having no emotions, holding no feelings, showing no weakness, and having no mate.¡±  He had dered

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Malcolm? Are you in any way having a hard-on for Isabe? You want to have her under you screaming and moaning. Trust me you would be disappointed, it¡¯s not worth it.¡± He smirked and added, ¡± It¡¯s like a sour taste in the mouth.¡±

    I wondered what he would have done if I had told him the truth ¡± As a matter of fact, I do.¡± Every time I looked at those pair of silver orbs filled with innocence and purity, perceived her sweet scent of caramel and mint and listened to her melodic voice. All I could think about was making sweet sensual love to her and marking her as mine.

    I could still recall the delicious taste and enticing vor of her mouth on my tongue on the night I shared a kiss with her. That night my entire body felt like it had been struck by lightning and my senses were on overdrive. Her scent and touch consumed my body, making me weak and needy inside. It ignited electrifying sparks that caused my body to respond to hers in a way I had never felt before.

    It had taken all of my self-control every day to be around her without grabbing her up in my arms and cing my mark on the crook of her neck. I wanted to feel everything she was feeling, and I wanted to share everything with her. Her love, her happiness, and her pain.

    Arden never marked her, I knew because I checked every day, I didn¡¯t want her bearing his mark. I knew that as long as he hadn¡¯t marked her then the mating ritual had not beenpleted, and there was still hope for me. Hope for us. For all the time he had hurt her, all I wanted to do was to harm him and make him suffer but I knew Be would not be happy about two brothers in enmity because of her.

    By noon, the whole pack was in turmoil. Half the pack, especially the women, were crying and mourning her as though she had died. They whispered about how cruel, brutal, and ruthless  Arden had been to her and also as an Alpha. The other half of the pack was furious that she abandoned and rejected the pack.

    Arden mobilized a unit of warriors to search for her and bring her back to him untouched, that he would specifically deal with her. When I heard it, my hand fisted and I wanted to inflict the same pain on him. How can he be so cruel and devilish? The next moment he was acting all pained and in a wink he was already drafting out punishment for her.

    After some time one of the warriors came to inform us that one of the pack cars was missing. They tried tracking it but it was disconnected and they also informed us that Lance and Be¡¯s maid Violet were not in the pack that means they had flee with her.

    Arden couldn¡¯t contain his anger knowing that our brother had helped her escape. Somehow I felt kind of relieved knowing that Lance was with her, he would protect her and wouldn¡¯t let any harme to her till I figure out how to find her.

    Arden cast a murderous gaze on the warriors, one full of hatred and insult. And the warriors all trembled in fear. His mouth pulled open and he called for the warrior who had delivered the message and his next action crippled me to my bones.

    He swung his dagger and pierced it right into the abdomen of the warrior. The blood of the warrior squirted over his face and robe and he let out an angry growl, and pointed toward the convulsing body of the warrior and said

    ¡± You brought this upon yourself, for conveying such a message, you¡¯re notpetent to be a warrior.¡±

 Chapter 38- Find her

    Malcolm

    When the warriors had searched everywhere without any report on the Luna, Arden got furious and decided to lead a search himself.

    ¡± Let¡¯s go,¡± he said and grabbed my arm while dragging me toward the door.

    ¡± Go where?¡± I inquired. I had no intention of helping him search for Be. As much as it hurts that she is gone, I knew she would never be safe in this house with Arden.

    ¡± We are going to her Dad¡¯s pack. Where else would she

    easily flee to?¡±  I gave an audible sigh, I have always wanted to meet her family, especially her Dad. Rumor had it that he despised her so much. I stopped resisting and let him pull me out towards the parking space. I knew that we wouldn¡¯t find her at her Dad¡¯s pack. She was too smart for that and also her Dad would have called Arden to inform him if she was there.

    We arrived at Alpha Nichs Cross pack. It was an old pack with a grand yard that seemed to be created to perfection. The grass seems jubnt green, and the various colors of flowers blend perfectly with it.  We arrived at midday, so the sun shone perfectly as graceful butterflies flew around the roses, and buzzing bees danced around the flowers. Armed guards stood at the gates, beyond in a neat yard.

    Arden was furious when our cars were stopped at the gate. He wanted to kill the guards and move through. I had a tough time restraining him ¡± Be gentle, Arden.¡±

    ¡± If that bastard is hiding her in there, I will not be gentle and swear I would w out their hearts and feed them to the dogs,¡± He growled furiously

    ¡± Remember, we have an alliance with Nichs Cross and also your father-inw and our allies. I suggest you calm down and handle it more diplomatically.¡±  I urged him

    ¡± Fuck the treaty! She took off the nuptial bands and ran away. So there are no fucking alliances and allies. To hell with that?¡±

    ¡± Actually the document says she had to marry you as part of the alliance but it doesn¡¯t state that she had to be married to you forever. You know!¡± I sat back, feeling a little self-satisfied watching him in pain.

    ¡± Fuck you, bro, on whose side are you in? Are you not supposed to team up with me, instead of getting on my damn nerves,¡± He growled, his eyes zing with fury, and he ran his hands through his hair, scattering his hair and making himself look even more wild and insane.

    Alpha Nichs came out. One could tell that he was scared of Arden from the way he skidded to a halt a few meters away from us and he seemed paralyzed in fear. Immediately Arden came out of the car and I followed him at a more sedate pace.

    ¡°Alpha Arden,¡±  It¡¯s nice seeing you. He bowed his head in greeting.

    ¡± Hope there is no problem, You came with troops of warriors and unannounced,¡± he muttered and looked around us.

    ¡± We are looking for your daughter?¡± Arden growled, his face was covered with rage, a murderous sh of hate, and something else that I couldn¡¯t decipher stalked his eyes.

    ¡± What happened? Where did she go? How could she have gone missing with all the warriors littering in Blood MoonPack?

    She has never done anything like this, she has always been the docile one.

    Please, Alpha Arden, I will send out warriors to look for her. And if she¡¯s found, I would personally return her back to you.¡±  he bowed and tried to hide his trembling hand behind his back, something like fear shing in his eyes.

    ¡± Shut up Nichs, What do you take me for a mule or what? Thest time you came up with a proposition to create a longsting alliance between my pack and yours, you pledged to offer your most beloved and skilled daughter as a gift to the treaty alliance. What did you do?

    You sent Isabe the despised and ugly one to me. You thought I wouldn¡¯t find out. And you have the nerve to try and sweet talk me. How am I sure you¡¯re not hiding her in one of your chambers?¡±  Arden snapped, angrily at him.

    ¡± I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me, but I assure you, she isn¡¯t here. But you and your warriors are wee to search our grounds.¡± Alpha Nichs said and cowered in fear.

    ¡± Your sorry won¡¯t fix anything,¡±  Arden snapped and motioned to the guards and the big iron gates swung open so that our vehicles could enter inside. I knew deep down that the terror in his eyes was not an act and I knew he was saying the truth. Knowing how much he hated her, he wouldn¡¯t think twice about handing her back to Arden. He was hiding nothing and her scent in the house was faint, and very old. The pack¡¯s members scurried fearfully out of the way as we went through the house. Even Be¡¯s sisters stood behind their dad and stared at us in fear and awe as we trooped inside the hallway.

    ¡± This was her room,¡± Alpha Nics stopped in front of a closed door. He turned the handle and pushed it open for us to inspect. Arden pushed him out of the way and entered the room while I followed behind him.

    The room was exactly what I would have expected from Be. Bright, Gentle, and Soothing. Everything was decorated in bold colors yellow with touches of ruby pink and rosewood. And photos of her favorite memories were all over the walls, mostly pictures of her sisters. I stopped to study an old picture frame of her parents hanging on her dresser. Be is the exact replica of herte mom, same blond hair and, the same facial structure but a different eye color.

    ¡± She¡¯s not here,¡± Arden snarled, his eyes scanning through all the corners of the chamber. She had not stepped foot in this chamber any time recently.

    ¡± Spread out, and find her! Search the whole house and grounds, he ordered the warriors.

    Arden turned to Alpha Nics, walked towards him, and towered over him with a menacing look on his face. Be¡¯s Dad started shaking with fear as he approached himC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡± This was all your n, right? You nned all this, for her to escape after the alliance has been sealed. Where are you hiding her? Answer me immediately.¡± He snarled while Nics shook under the weight of his gaze and his eyes widened in fear as he shook his head.

    ¡± No, I swear, I had nothing to do with this. I don¡¯t know where she is,¡± he said, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Arden leaned in closer, his voice low and dangerous as he spoke ¡± There are two ways this can go, either you find her before the next full moon or your pack would pay for it starting with your beloved second daughter. I will make you watch me burn her alive in your grounds.¡±

    Nichs swallowed hard, his eyes darting around nervously. He knew he wasn¡¯t bluffing, he meant every damn word.

 Chapter 39- Lonely and broken

    Isabe

    I was in the lounge and Lance trailed into the room. He had a notebook in his hand and a pencil tucked behind his ear. ¡°I¡¯ve been going through the house n. There is a small chamber on the first floor, it was probably an office or a study. It¡¯s not as big as the other bedrooms upstairs, but I was thinking that we should renovate it first, as your bedroom that way you would be in a morefortable space. What do you think Be?¡±

    ¡± A, I think you¡¯re very sweet and considerate,¡± I replied, easing myself down onto one of the torn couches in the lounge. He plopped himself down in a chair across from me.

    Lance turned to me. ¡± What¡¯s the n now, Luna?¡±

    I sighed and leaned my head back on the couch, I hadn¡¯t really nned this out much beyond escaping in one piece. I didn¡¯t know where to go from here. I cleared my voice and started ¡± First and foremost we have to look for jobs since the money we came with won¡¯t carry us for long.¡±

    Jack gave me his tablet so that I could type up resumes and start looking for jobs.

    ¡± It¡¯s going to be hard since we have no references, no work history. Who is going to hire us?¡± Lance asked

    ¡°Fake it,¡± Jack said with a shrug and joined us on the couch. ¡± If each of you gets a phone, you can create a fake work history and list each other as references.¡±

    I stared at him and he held up his defensively ¡± What?¡± People do it all the time and it¡¯s not a big issue here.¡±

    I leaned back on the chair and rubbed my forehead ¡± He¡¯s right somehow, we need to buy a phone that would be our top priority. And everybody should make sure not to call any contact from the pack to avoid us being traced.¡±

    Violet started twisting a golden curl around her hand innocently. ¡°Do you think they will bother themselves to look for us?¡±  I looked up into that signature smiley face of hers and shook my head ¡± I don¡¯t know Vi.¡±

    I started pouring over a handwritten budget at a makeshift desk when Lance and Jack came and sat close to me ¡°Luna?¡±

    Lance called out to me, I didn¡¯t even look up ¡± You know you don¡¯t have to keep addressing me with that title.¡±

    He ignored me. ¡± I told Jack everything about us..¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡± Oh really?¡± That made me look up with curiosity and I looked from Lance to Jack.

    ¡± Can he join our pack even if he¡¯s human and not a werewolf?¡± Lance pleaded

    I took my time in answering, pondering about the whole stuff. Some packs strictly forbid inter-species connections, while some were very open and free with the connections. Though mating between humans and werewolves wasn¡¯tmon, it did happen sometimes. I sighed knowing they were waiting for my response. ¡± Sure, he¡¯s very much wee to join our mighty and small pack.¡± I dered

    They squealed and jumped up and down like little kids who were handed a pack of candy. Lance grabbed me in a fierce hug and kissed my cheek ¡± You¡¯re the most amazing Luna and sister ever.¡±

    I squeezed his back. ¡± I think you are just incredibly easy to please bro.¡± He giggled while Jack hugged and thanked me for approving him to join my pack.

    Later in the day, Jack was able to pull some calls and got Violet and Lance a job in the Disney hotel where he also worked as a receptionist at the front desk. Violet worked in the housekeeping department while Lance worked in the hotel restaurant as a waiter. The manager of the hotel was an old family friend of Jack¡¯s, so he didn¡¯t ask too many questions about their application or the gaping holes in their resumes.

    They didn¡¯t agree for me to work as their Luna. I spent my time organizing our budget. Everyone was willingly contributing half of their sry to the pack funds. This enabled us to pay all the bills and the mortgage. There was electricity, inte, heating fuel, taxes plus our grocery and supplies. I also had to put some money toward our renovation projects and then I tried to put as much away in the savings as I could.

    With time we would have to find ways to expand financially and also invest, but for a start, I was satisfied that we were able to pay our bills and fix up our house.

    During Sunday brunch, I decided to talk to Lance about training our little pack so we could learn how to defend ourselves if the need arises.

    ¡± Lance. We will need you to train us,¡± I said

    He squirmed in his chair. ¡± I don¡¯t know Be, Training wasn¡¯t really my thing. I mean, I went because I had to but I¡¯m not a tutor like my brother Malcolm.¡± I grimaced at the mention of his name, but I tried hard not to let it show. My strange attraction to Malcolm will forever remain my dirty secret.

    ¡± Look, Lance.¡± I pointed my fork at him. ¡°We¡¯re not total beginners, just start with the basics, please. We really need to learn. Moreover, it¡¯s just the four of us and we all need all the help we can get.¡±

    He shrugged ¡± Okay, it¡¯s settled then. I would check the schedule of my work and find out the perfect time for the training. I smiled at him as he happily relished his meals and engaged in a football discussion with Jack.

    But in all, I was bored despite being surrounded by my best friends, I was feeling lonely.

    I felt like some essential piece of myself was missing.

    When Violet was off from work, we would drive around to explore different ces. We would wander around the local shopping mall, visit a nearby moonke, and also visit the menagerie for sightseeing but none of this was able to quench the lonely hole in my heart. I felt lonely and broken and I knew deep down in my heart and soul that only one person could fill the void in my aching heart.

 Chapter 40- Fucking loser

    Malcolm

    Faint rays of the sun were glinting on the window and filtering in through the narrow slit in the window that was left open to let in some air. I had stayed up all night drafting ns but I was running out of ideas. I pinched the skin on my forehead and sighed loudly, stood up from the bed flexing my legs to the window and boring hard into the morning sun just outside. I felt a chilling sadness inside.

    Days have rolled into weeks and drifted by and Be was still missing. I felt her absence like a canker sore in my soul. To know I had a mate that was out there, but I couldn¡¯t reach her was gnawing me up inside. She was my life and she left me. I fought back the waters that stung my eyes. Oh Goddess, please help me.

    I rubbed my palm against the back of my neck, leaning on the wall. ¡± Isabe, my mate and my world, where are you? I need you more than life itself.¡±

    I was in pain but it was even worse for Arden. At first, I thought he was bing mentally unstable. He lost his mind a dozen times a day and he would always yell at any slight provocation. He broke stuff and punched the walls a zillion times. The omegas and pack members suffered greatly because he distributed punishment like packs of candy.

    Even though he wasn¡¯t the one in charge of training, he forced the warriors to train harder and longer. But as days passed with no sign or trace of her, his rage reduced into mncholy.

    If he pushed or punished the pack, it was nothingpared to the way he punished himself.

    He would wake up even before the omegas and run to the boundary with the hope that he might find her there. He picked at his food and rarely sat through meals. He would walk down to the training grounds and train under the rain and sun until he was thoroughly exhausted and wasted. He would punch the heavy punching bag until his knuckles started to bleed.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    A couple of weeks into his grueling routine, he was starting to look rough. There were dark circles under his eyes and his mouth was set in an infinite t line.

    He also lost a lot of weight which made him look more ripped and more scary.

    He stopped whoring around like he lost all the fun and attraction about it. He took little to no interest in women, even when they overly threw themselves at him.

    Even some known sluts in the pack had seen Luna¡¯s absence as an opportunity to attach themselves to him, but if they thought they would seed in seducing him, they were disappointed. He pushed them aside and he even banished the stubborn ones that would sneak into his chambers, on his bed naked begging to be fucked.

    He never stopped looking for Be. He even called every pack far from us to put up inquiries about her missing. He distributed her pictures to the media and even offered a reward for anyone who could give urate information on her whereabouts. He even hired a private detective to search for her.

    At nightfall, he would lock himself in his study and he would bury himself in paperwork and flies just to distract himself.

    And when that didn¡¯t work, he would pull out a bottle of an expensive vodka and pour himself a shot, and then push the bottle across to me. I understood he was going through pain and I sat with him and drank moderately.

    ¡± You¡¯re right brother,¡± he muttered after drenching himself in vodka. ¡± I was a fucking bastard, I was a fucking fool, a fucking moron,¡± he screamed and dragged his hands through his scruffy hair, he hadn¡¯t shaved in weeks which added to his shabby looks.

    ¡± I thought if I epted her it would make me weak, I thought epting the mate bond between us would mean I had no will of my own,¡± he screamed and threw the ss cup on the wall and it shattered while the pieces scattered all over the floor. He picked up the bottle of vodka and drank straight from it, while he tried to wipe the tears threatening to spill.

    ¡± I hated the fact that her scent and smile consumed me, making me weak and needy inside, I wanted to be in charge all the time.¡±

    ¡± I hated how she literally turned my world upside down, I can¡¯t seem to concentrate on anything else other than Isabe. Her entire existence in my life has haunted me even in my dreams.¡±

    ¡± I was a fucking loser, I thought I had everything under control but it turns out that she was my strength. And she took everything with her: my world, my peace, my soul, my strength. She took every damn thing with her when she left.¡±

    ¡± Did you know she rejected me, Malcolm? She rejected our bond,¡±

    ¡± She rejected you?¡± I asked surprised but somehow I was excited knowing that their mate bond was broken. That means my bond with her would be stronger now without any obstruction.

    He nodded miserably. ¡± It felt like my soul was ripped in half. I felt its sharpness in my chest, the ruthless pain pierced through my bones. But I couldn¡¯t even drop my pride and go after my mate.¡±

    ¡± I swore with my life, whether she still wants me or not, Isabe is mine and will continue to be mine as long as I am alive. I would never let her off so easily. We¡¯ve been destined to be together, whether it be love or hate. Or even rejection, I will never let her go. And I will kill anyone that would stand between us. Even the moon goddess herself cannot stop me from having her again.¡± he released a painful howl

    ¡± Isabe, why would you turn the most cruel and ruthless Alpha into a broken and empty man?¡±

 Chapter 41- My kryptonite

    Malcolm

    I ran a hand through my hair and raised an eyebrow at him, I shot at him mercilessly

    ¡± Do you know the kind of pain, you made her go through every time you fucked around?¡±

    He stared at me, and in his eyes, I could see pain, hurt, and regret. He dropped weakly on the chair opposite mine and let his head drop to the desk with a loud bang. ¡± I messed up, big time,¡± he mumbled

    ¡± I had to show her that I didn¡¯t need her. I had to show her that the mate bond was dead to me. I had to show her I was in charge.¡± He mumbled into the wooden desk top.

    ¡°But the truth is I needed her all the time. I needed her more than life itself. Every time Iid eyes on her, I wanted her. Her voice was like a healing balm to my hardened soul. And her smile was the most beautiful and alluring.

    She was the only one that made me feel out of control, and I hated her for it. I hated her for invading my dreams, my thoughts, and my body.

    I wanted to punish her for making me weak, I wanted to punish her for making my heart and soul feel what I thought I was immune to. I wanted to punish her for being too loving.¡± He balled his hands up into a fist.

    ¡± But no matter how bad or cruel I was to her, she never frowned or showed any sign of anger. She would always look me straight in the eyes and smile, making me feel more worthless and weak.

    When I found out that she was carrying my child, our child. A part of me was filled with joy at the thought of being a father but it would also mean being vulnerable and I didn¡¯t want that, so I decided to punish her by making her lose our pup. I have failed Isabe as a husband and Alpha.

    I battered and bruised her till she couldn¡¯t stick around for such treatment. She was worth way more, so much more.¡±

    He wailed ¡± I didn¡¯t want her close, but I didn¡¯t want her far away either. And now she left me for good, she walked out of my life and out of my heart.¡± He punched the wall in a bid to lessen his pain.

    I felt a thrill knowing that she had rejected Arden. I also felt a stab of guilt, he was my brother and he was suffering but I couldn¡¯t feel too bad, because he had caused his own misery.

    Fate had dropped this perfect woman right in his path, in his life, and he ruined it. He wrecked the perfect gift the Moon goddess presented to him, all because he was so intoxicated with power and control. Even the goddess cannot help him at the moment. His loss was potentially, my gain.

    I closed my eyes, resting my head on the wooden desk. I missed Be. I missed her so badly that I would pay any damn price to have her right here, next to me.

    I didn¡¯t even think that it was ever possible to miss someone, almost as if you needed them to survive. That was exactly how I felt. I missed my mate so badly.  I thought about the sweet smiles that would pop onto her lips as she slept. I remember sneaking into her chambers to watch her sleep.

    She was the star of my fantasy. She drove me crazy and she is my kryptonite.

    Would I ever find her?  It seemed to be more and more unlikely with every passing day.

    How was it that three people hadpletely fallen off the face of the earth without any trace or information about them?

    Ourst glimpse of them had been on the video surveince around the pack territory but the CCTV was somehow disconnected and the tracking system was disabled in the car they took. We couldn¡¯t tell which direction they headed. They couldn¡¯t possibly be hiding in any of the neighboring packs, if not Arden would have been informed immediately. Where on earth would they be hiding?

    What would I do if I found her? I would be torn between going against my brother Arden and bonding with my mate. I made a mistake by holding onto my loyalty to my brother from the start. I should have announced the mate bond between us to the whole pack. Maybe I should have run away together with her, we would have been together but I was a fool for letting her out of my sight.

    I was a fucking moron for letting such treasure slip away from my life. I don¡¯t care how long it takes but I will definitely find her. Even if it means shedding thest drop of my blood to find her, I will dly do it.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Mum had been inconsble. She had been pale and withdrawn since the incident. She hardlyes down for her meals and she prefers locking herself in her chambers. She had lost two of her favorite people, her daughter-inw whom she was very fond of, and herst son. She seems to be a shadow of herself and rarely engages in conversation. No one dared mention either of them in her presence because she would burst into tears.

    A few dayster, I noticed something strange about Mum. She appeared at the breakfast table and she was back to her old self and was absolutely glowing. Her eyes were sparkling, her lips kept twitching into a smile. And she was once again as charming and animated as ever. I watched her suspiciously and wondered why Dad and Arden had not noticed the sudden change in her demeanor. I knew she was up to something and if I had to take a guess, I would bet that they had found a way tomunicate with Mum in secret.

    I began to n and strategize. I had to figure out a way to get Mum to reveal what she knew and to reveal it alone to me but Mum could be very secretive and I doubt she would agree to tell me anything because of the fear of Arden.

    But I won¡¯t let this opportunity of finding my mate slip away. I decided to monitor her closely, she was my only source of unraveling my mate¡¯s destination.

 Chapter 42- Secrets

    Malcolm

    Mum sure knew how to keep her secrets. Although I was convinced that she was in contact with them, she never revealed anything, not even a hint.  I guess she was scared of what Arden was capable of doing if he found out about their whereabouts.

    The truth is that nobody really believed that Arden had changed that much. He might feel some sense of loss that she had broken the bond and left the pack. But I think it is really his pride that was hurt, not his heart.

    I do not believe for one moment that he ever loved her. How could he? When he always looked at her with pure hatred and resentment.

    My gut instinct had insisted that the source of the renewed happy glow in Mum had to do with her being in constant contact with them.

    I¡¯d nearly given up hope, till I saw Mum one early morning sneaking out from the vault holding a brown bag stashed with money and carrying a small duffel bag with her. I hid behind one of the pirs so she wouldn¡¯t see me. She was wearing a ck cloak, and its hood was over her head.

    I nced around the arch hallway and wondered why she hadn¡¯t asked the vault guard to get the cash, as he was the one who brought money, documents, or any valuables needed from the vault. The fact that Mum had gone there was odd, something she had never done before. It made me very suspicious. The cogs in my mind had begun to revolve and I could see clues to something I had been searching for.

    As she got close to where I was, I crouched further behind the pirs trying to melt into the wall behind me.

    As she walked out of the arch and moved towards the back door, I followed her. I ensured to stay close to the pirs. She came out and got into the car and drove out, I secretly followed her immediately after she left the pack grounds.

    After a few hours, she pulled into a ssy boutique, parked her car, and got into a cab that was already waiting for her and they took off. I smiled knowing that Mum would lead me straight to what I had been looking for these past weeks. I pulled out into the traffic and carefully followed the cab. The cab drove a few miles and dropped her off at an unsuspecting cafe at a truck shop. I watched Mum bounce out of the cab and practically jigged into the cafe.

    I wanted so badly to follow her inside. I knew my mate was near, I could feel the tingling sensation in my body. I was overwhelmed with the need to see her, to touch her and it was making me feel physically ill.

    But if I could feel the strong mate pull for her, chances are she could feel me especially if I attempted to enter the cafe.

    I circled the parking lot impatiently and spotted the car that Lance had taken from the pack and fled with it after he deactivated all the tracking gadgets. I found a spot that gave me a clear view of the front door and the vehicle. And I sat there for what seemed like an eternity feeling anxious, thirsty, and hungry.

    I gulped nervously every time the door to the cafe opened, couples, travelers, and small families went in and out of the cafe.

    Finally, the door opened and I spotted Lance wearing a ck striped shirt, smiling and holding hands with Mum. I held my breath, as Lance held the cafe door and finally, I saw Her. The face that had given me sleepless nights for the past weeks.

    Her face was luminous and smiling, her silver eyes were dancing around with some kind of restless energy as if she was looking for something.

    Her curly blond hair was piled carelessly on top of her head, leaving the elegant sweep of her neck bare. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her. She was wearing a loose pink crop top that showed her t tummy and the leggings she wore showed off her curvy hourss shape.

    She looked like Aea, the Greek goddess of beauty in human form.

    They followed Mum to her cab and she stopped to hug Lance and kiss Be¡¯s cheek and forehead. She left the cash bag and the duffel bag she had carried with Be, probably full of gifts or clothes. And she entered the cab and drove off.

    Lance and Be turned and headed to the car. Lance kept his hand protectively over her back and I felt a little stab of jealousy. I knew my little brother Lance very well, he cared for Be as a little sister and I knew that there could not be anything sexual between them. Just the fact that he got to touch her and I didn¡¯t, made my blood boil. I watched as they got into the car and pulled out of the cafe and I quickly got into my car and followed them.

    I silently hoped that they would lead me straight to wherever they were hiding. But instead, they drove outside of town and parked in front of a guest inn. I had to stop a few blocks away, so they wouldn¡¯t notice me pulling in after them.

    Once they were out of the garage and inside the inn, I pulled into the garage and parked near the building. I drummed my fingers on the steering wheel and pondered on what to do. I didn¡¯t want to scare her or make her run.

    I desperately needed to see her, I needed to talk to her, I needed to touch her, I needed to hug her to calm my aching heart, and above all, I needed to apologize and bare my heart to her.

    I went inside the inn and rented a room for myself. And then I took a deep breath and walked down the hallway and I heard her voice and stopped in front of the closed door.

    I could hear her talking andughing behind the closed door, and I felt a stab of fear. She was fine. She was obviously happy and enjoying her life. She didn¡¯t need me. But I desperately needed her.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    But what if!!!

    What if she rejected me, just as she had rejected Arden?

 Chapter 43- Iéˆ¥æª“ sorry

    Malcolm

    What if she rejected me, just as she had rejected Arden? What if she still secretly had feelings for Arden? What if she doesn¡¯t acknowledge the mate bond?

    So many doubts flew through my mind before I pulled myself together and lifted my hand to knock on the door. I waited calmly and in short impatient seconds, the door opened, and my heart skipped a beat.

    Lance opened the door, and when his eyesnded on me, he growled. His eyes were looking all around me and behind me, no doubt looking for any sign of Arden. ¡± Rx brother, It¡¯s just me,¡± I said, raising my hands up as a sign of non-aggression.

    ¡± What are you doing here? Did Arden send you brother?¡±  He queried hurriedly, almost holding his breath.

    ¡± Has it gotten to that, you couldn¡¯t even hug or wee your brother properly. To answer your question nobody sent me and I just want to talk to Be,¡±

    Immediately she came out and held onto Lance¡¯s arm. Her silver eyes scrutinized me. ¡± I knew you were here. I felt your presence in the cafe. Didn¡¯t I tell you, Lance, that someone had followed Mum from the pack?

    That¡¯s why we decided to lodge in the motel, so whoever had followed Mum, won¡¯t trail us too.¡±

    ¡± Yeah, you said so,¡± he muttered, ¡± I just didn¡¯t expect it to be you brother.¡± He still blocked the door with his body even though he knew it was futile. My fighting skills within the pack was unmatched, he knew I could take him down before he could blink but I wasn¡¯t here for that.

    ¡± Go back to the pack brother and tell Arden, she is nevering back. Never!¡± He huffed angrilyThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡± I¡¯m not here on behalf of Arden,¡± I said firmly. I looked desperately at Be. ¡± Please¡­ I really want to talk to you.¡±

    I watched as she put a calming hand on Lance¡¯s tense arm.¡± It¡¯s okay, my teddy armor. I trust him.¡± She chucked yfully and pulled his cheek. Lance removed his hand from the door and moved a bit to allow her toe to the front.

    ¡± What do you want to talk about?¡± She asked sharply.

    I gestured to my room that is down the hallway. ¡± I have a room, could we please talk in private? Just the two of us, please.¡±  I took a step closer to her, as silence lingered between us for a second.

    ¡± Luna, it¡¯s a trap and I won¡¯t fucking allow it to happen. Over my dead body will I allow you to go back to Arden, I won¡¯t allow you to suffer for the second time?¡±  he gave a warning growl and held Be¡¯s hand.

    ¡± Please rx, Lance. I¡¯ll be fine and I¡¯ll call if I need you.¡±  She assured him.

    I offered her my arm, and she hesitated before she slipped her small hand into my elbow. The sparks that ran up my arm now were more intense than they had been before. I don¡¯t know if it was because she had broken the bond with Arden, and now there was no obstruction with the magic between us, it felt stronger and it was overwhelming. I couldn¡¯t stop the several emotions that rose within me. I just couldn¡¯t identify what I felt at the moment. It was like a huge weight of pain and sadness was lifted off my shoulders. I couldn¡¯t even hide the tion I felt as I fought back the stinging water from my eyes. I needed Isabe Cross, so badly that I could hardly control myself.

    We carefully navigated the curb and stopped in front of my room. I unlocked the door with the room keycard and ushered her inside.

    There was nothing special about the room. It was strictly designed to be useful rather than decorative, with a king-sized bed, a TV situated beside the dresser, and a small desk wedged into a corner. There was only one chair in the room which I offered to Be and I thought about sitting on the desk but instead, I dropped to my knees in front of her.

    ¡± Malcolm,¡± she whispered, ¡± What are you doing?¡±

    ¡± I¡¯m sorry Be. I¡¯m so sorry I failed you, I¡¯m so sorry I didn¡¯t protect you enough, I¡¯m so sorry for all the pain and suffering. Please forgive me.¡±

    I felt her trembling hand reach out to stroke my hair, and it was the most pleasurable feeling I have ever experienced in my life. ¡± Nothing that happened in the Packhouse was your fault, Malcolm. You have nothing to apologize for.¡±¡®

    ¡± You¡¯re wrong Be.¡± I looked desperately into those silver eyes that had held me hostage right from the first day I set my eyes on her. ¡± I knew he was hurting you and I did nothing to stop it. I should have challenged him. I should have held him off. I should have taken you away. I should have gone with you when you left. I should have been there for you. I should have been the one to protect you.¡±

    She shook her head, ¡± Don¡¯t ¡°should¡± on yourself too hard. I knew how intricate the situation was. He was your elder brother and your Alpha. He was my mate.¡± She bit her lip and stared deeply into my eyes ¡± I don¡¯t even know how this happened.¡± she gestured to the two of us.

    I scooted in closer to her and took her small hand in both of mine. ¡± I think I was meant to be your second chance mate. You and Arden were both resisting the bond, breaking it slowly even before you outright rejected him. It happened because the bond you both shared was already weak.¡±

    ¡± Maybe.¡± she sighed ¡± But it¡¯s stillplicated, you¡¯re his brother Malcolm, and this bond between us I doubt Arden would allow it to progress.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help myself, I reached out and smoothed my hands on her thighs. I looked up at her and found her staring at me. I could hear her heartbeat elerate and I was deeply gratified to know that my touch affected her, as much as her existence affected me.

    I stood up and cupped her beautiful heart-shaped face between my palms, brushing my thumbs over her pouty lips. Intuitively her tongue darted out and licked her lips. She wasn¡¯t even conscious that she was doing it, but it tore me to shreds and ignited an urge deep inside me. ¡°Be?¡±

 Chapter 44- Sweet scent of arousal

    Malcolm

    ¡°Be?¡±

    I was asking for permission, I didn¡¯t want to scare her. Instead of granting permission, she snaked her arms behind my neck, pulled me closer, and pressed her warm and wet lips against mine. It was like an explosion of fireworks.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The passion and yearning that swelled up between us was like a floating balloon in the air. I kissed her until she pulled out gasping for air and then I lifted her from the chair and carried her to the bed. I started leaving a slow trail of kisses from her forehead down to her cheeks. When I reached her ear, I flicked my tongue out and lightly ran it over her earlobe, making her shiver.

    I was intoxicated, I wanted her so badly, but I also made myself remember that she had been hurt before. She might not want this. She might be afraid. I couldn¡¯t stand the idea that she might be afraid of me, and I tried to pull back.

    ¡± Stop. Can you please stop doing that?¡± She demanded, her hands taking fistfuls of my shirt.

    ¡± You can¡¯t kiss me like that, and then back off.¡± Her eyes searched my face, her expression was uncertain. ¡°What is it, Mal? You don¡¯t want me?

    ¡°Hell no! Bel. I want you more than life itself, I want to devour you, I just don¡¯t want to hurt you. I don¡¯t want it to seem as if I¡¯m rushing you. I don¡¯t want to scare you. I want to have you when you¡¯re ready for me.¡±  I replied, staring deep into those silver orbs.

    ¡± I¡¯m ready and I want this more than you can imagine.¡±  Her expression changed from uncertain to determined. She used her grip on my tee to pull me back towards her. She pressed her body on mine in a seductive way and her hands tugged my tee out of my waistband and her small hands ran wild over my heated skin. Everywhere her fingers touched, my skin would burst into mes. She tried unsessfully to tug the tee over my head. More like the clothes were a barrier to her magical fingers.

    I pulled off my tee and then returned to her. My heart was racing fast, I had never felt this eager about something but I had to remind myself to go slow. I wanted to give her the most pleasurable and memorable lovemaking, that would make her crave for more. I want to devour her in a way that she would scream my name and beg for more. I took in lungfuls of air as I tried to calm my heart that was galloping with the speed of a hundred thousand horses.

    I removed her tank top and thoroughly enjoyed the sight of the goosebumps that jumped on her skin as the cool air touched her heated exposed skin. Her scious nipples were straining hard against her bra. I kissed her neck and nibbled at her corbone as I reached behind her to unfasten the clips and pulled out her bra. The sight before me was mesmerizing and scious.

    ¡± Be,¡± I groaned, ¡°You¡¯re so pure and beautiful.¡± ¡± How could someone be so goddamn perfect.¡±

    Her eyes were dted with passion and pure bliss, I unbuttoned my jeans. I helped her to pull them out before I reached for the stic band of her leggings and gently pulled them down. My mouth followed my hands in performing magic on her body. I started kissing and sucking her navel, I nted feathery kisses on the soft flesh of her inner thigh. She wasying before me just in her pinkcy panties.

    I couldn¡¯t stop touching her. I couldn¡¯t stop tasting her. Every part of her captivated me. Damn!! She tasted as delicious as she smelled.

    She also seemed determined to memorize every single line and detail of my body. I allowed her hands to explore my body, she rubbed her hands around my toned abs and then moved them gently to my nipples and started rubbing them with the tip of her index finger. She slid her hands inside my boxers and I had to stop her. Not like I didn¡¯t want her to touch me there, but I was afraid that if she started, I¡¯d lose control.

    I pinned her naughty exploring hands over her head and gave my full attention to her boobs. Her nipples were hardened and erect, and begging to be touched. I cupped one of her boobs in my hand, keeping her wrist pinned with the other. I ran my thumb over her nipples and she moaned and arched her back, pressing her skin more firmly against mine.

    I lowered my head and started sucking her boobs one after the other. I licked the beaded tip, sucking them gently and then giving it a little bite. She moaned and fought against my hold on her hands. When she didn¡¯t seed in freeing her hands, she used her legs. She wrapped her legs around my hips and pulled me closer.

    I chuckled at her eagerness. ¡± Don¡¯t be impatient, my lovebug. We¡¯ll get there.¡± I had to let go of her wrists so that I could move the good-loving exploration lower. I trailed my fingers over her abdomen, kissed it, and then moved lower. I hooked my thumbs into her panties and dragged them down off her legs before I returned to the peak of her thighs. Her sweet scent of arousal was like a love drug to my brain. I slid a hand in between her legs and gently parted it a bit, and slid a finger between her pussy. She was hot, wet, and tight. Her body had gone utterly still at my touch, except for the heaving of her ribs.

    I dipped my index finger in and out of her pussy and she cried out and held me tightly. Her eyes were red with raw desire and her lips parted as I slid deeper inside her pussy. She was so fucking soft and I took my time slowly exploring her.

    I lowered my mouth to her entrance, and she cried out in rm.

    ¡± Malcolm! Wait, you can¡¯t¡­oh my god¡­¡±

 Chapter 45- Make love to me

    MalcolmR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡± Malcolm! Wait, you can¡¯t, oh my god¡­¡± She screamed as my tongue began to lick her wet pussy. She grabbed the sheet and writhed under me. I gently stroked and swirled inside her pussy with my tongue until she stopped fighting it, and started to unconsciously rock her hips against my mouth in sweet ecstasy.

    ¡± Oh yeah, baby! I love that! Whine it for me!¡± I moaned into her juicy folds, sliding two fingers inside her while I continued to pleasure her with my tongue. My own bulge wanted nothing more than to bury inside of her and make her scream my name till she passed out. I know we will get to that for now, my main focus is to pleasure her till she is ready for me.

    She moaned again and grabbed for the only part of me that she could reach, which was my hair. She was in a dilemma on whether to push me away or pull me closer. ¡°You can call it a sensual battle.¡±  She was so wet and smelled delicious that I did not think any other fragrance would bepared with her rich scent.

    My fingers were coated in her juices and I brought my hand up toward my face inhaling her sweet scent and licking every drop of it. And then I slid in my fingers again and she gasped in pleasure and arched backward, wanting more of me. I felt the muscles inside of her clench and unclench as she tried to keep me in, as her muscles tried to wrap themselves around my hands. I matched her rhythm with my fingers deeply inside her pussy. Slowly and steadily I kept pumping in and out until her thighs started to tremble, and with a cry of delight she tumbled over the edge as I rubbed my thumb in her clit. She bit her lip and trembled more when I parted her legs wide. I could feel her inner muscles clenching around my fingers, her whole body arching off the bed and I realized she was gearing up for release.

    Only then did I press my huge dick up against her entrance.¡± Be¡­look at me please!¡±

    She opened her eyes, which had been tightly shut, and looked at me stunned.

    ¡± Please tell me it¡¯s okay. Give me your permission. Tell me you want this.¡±

    I don¡¯t know how she did it but in one swift movement, she grasped hold of my waist and thrust her pelvis upward, and slipped my dick into her desirable and juicy jar. Her eyes burned into mine and her nails bit into my skin, gripping me tightly.

    ¡± I want you so much, Mal. Please make love to me. Make me feel like a woman.¡± She begged, her face flush with a mixture of pain and pleasure as I looked at her slightly parted lips.

    I couldn¡¯t deny her. I would never be able to deny her anything. I began to move slowly over her, thrusting in and out but soon she wasn¡¯t satisfied with the slow and gentle moves anymore. She wrapped her legs around my hips, pulling me deeper inside her. Her nails were biting into my muscle arm as she arched seductively beneath me. ¡± Mel, please don¡¯t stop.¡± she implored

    ¡± Whatever you want, lovebug. Your satisfaction is my utmost priority.¡± I lowered myself deeper into her, bathing in the blissful feeling that was building inside me with her body pressed hard against mine. I pumped in more forcefully and a little faster and she closed her eyes as she began to climb toward her peak, biting her lip to try and hold in her moans. I gasped, standing on the edge myself. ¡± Be, please open your eyes, don¡¯t be shy. Look at me lovebug.¡±

    She opened her eyes and stared into mine with those mesmerizing silver orbs. I leaned down to kiss her lips so tenderly. And I sat up and positioned myself in a way that I was kneeling and her legs were over my arms. I held her round soft butt in my hands as I began to pump into her harder and faster.

    Beads of sweat were dripping down my back as I tried to hold in my orgasms. I wanted her to be satisfied. I wanted her to climax again before I would lose myself inside her. I kept moving back and forth with enormous speed. It didn¡¯t take long before I felt her legs tremble, a violent shudder tore through her as she cried out my name and I felt the pleasure within. Her pussy clenched my dick gently dripping her juice as I poured my seed into her.

    Sweet Ecstasy. That was exactly what I felt. The pleasure was so incredible and pure.

    ¡± Oh Goddess, Be, you are so beautiful,¡± I said and dipped my hands into her blond curly hair. She smiled and pulled me in for a kiss.

    I was so lost in the moment, ovee by love and lust and also the need to possess her fully, our body was still linked together and trembling. Without thinking or giving it a second thought, I leaned forward and sank my canines into the soft flesh between her neck and her shoulder, her marking spot. She screamed out in surprise, pleasure, and pain.

    I gently licked away the blood. Maybe I should have asked her first. I should have sought her permission before I marked her¡­ But I can¡¯t regret it. Not now or ever.

    She was now mine, and I wanted the whole world to know it. I hadpleted the mating ritual and imed her in a way that Arden never had.

    My fingers traced over her lips, which were swollen both from my kisses and from her biting them to try and hold in her passionate noises.

    I looked over at her protectively, ¡± Are you okay, lovebug?¡±

    She smiled and wrapped herself around me. ¡± I¡¯ve never felt so fulfilled in my whole life. This was the best feeling ever.¡±

 Chapter 46- Shower sex

    Isabe

    I was delighted, satisfied, and sleepy all at the same time. I wrapped my arms and my legs around Malcolm¡¯snky muscr body, I was ecstatic by the sensual tingle that connected us together. I vaguely had that thought that this is what it could have been, should I have been with Arden but I quickly brushed it away like cobwebs in my memory. Arden was a bad nightmare blurred in my past now. My soul and body were nowpletely wrapped up in Malcolm.

    Even my wolf Sia, who had been silent and traumatized since the day that Arden attacked and pushed us down the stairs which resulted in the death of our unborn child, was now making contented noises in my head. We were home in his arms, and for a moment everything felt right with the world, nothing missing.

    My silver eyes carefully examined every sculpted part of his body, admiring the wless figure of my mate, I leaned more closer and kissed the tattoo on his chest. It¡¯s a drawing of the moon and a wolf with an initial M. The inking was incredibly beautiful.

    I sighed in contentment, I couldn¡¯t even possibly begin to describe the ecstasy that drowned me while making love to my mate. It was the best feeling ever. The best chapter of my life. Malcolm took me to a world I never thought existed. A world of pleasure and bliss. He was specially made for me just like I¡¯m made for him alone.

    I snuggled closer in his arms, rested my head on his chest, and fell asleep to the sound of his steady heartbeat under my ear.

    I don¡¯t know how long we slept, but night had fallen when we were both startled awake by the banging on the door.

    ¡± Oh my goodness!! Lance!!!¡± I hadpletely forgotten about him. I grabbed the sheets, pulling them over my naked body and Malcolm wore his briefs before he went to open the door.

    Lance was standing at the door with an angry face staring daggers at his brother as he held three packs of food take-out.

    ¡± You know the two of you owe me a lot of exnation,¡± he said with a fit and pushed his way into the room like he owned it.

    ¡± Sure,e on kiddo,¡± Malcolm said sarcastically as he shut the door behind him.

    Lance set the food down on the desk and turned to me. His eyesnded on the fresh mark which looked like a heart-shaped trident, and his eyebrows nearly climbed off his face.

    ¡± For real? Everything seems to be happening so fast. This Is quite interesting.¡± His gaze went back and forth between me and Malcolm and then in his typical demeanor without asking a lot of questions, he simply epted the situation with a shrug.

    ¡± I¡¯m hungry Luna, please put some clothes on, and let¡¯s eat.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    I couldn¡¯t imagine sitting close to Lance covered in dry sweat and sticky with sperm between my legs, with my tangled hair. No way even though Lance was more of my brother and best friend but it was a bit much.

    I dragged the sheet off the bed and escaped into the washroom for a good shower. Before I could step beneath the warm sprinkle, Malcolm had joined me.

    He had brought my clothes and folded them on the bathroom rack beside the sink, and then he helped me step over the ledge and into the water. I just couldn¡¯t stop staring at him, his handsome, hazel erotic eyes, the adorable lines of his whipcord lean body. I picked one of the shower gel and fluffy washcloths and started scrubbing his body. Starting from his broad shoulders and working my way down to his back. By the time I reached his butt area, he was already having a hard-on. I chuckled deeply and shook my head at him. ¡± Hey man, we are supposed to be getting clean and not¡­.¡±

    He took the washcloth from my hand, and his hooded dark eyes were scanning over my body appreciatively.  ¡± Let me take care of you, my Lady,¡± he whispered breathlessly and began to scrub my body. I realized how sensual and captivating it was to have someone else wash you. And of course, he deliberately made it more hot and enticing, as one hand scrubbed then the other hand smoothed over my soapy body leaving a trail of hot sparks.

    He purposely wiped the washcloth over my already-hardened nipples, and he rubbed the tip of his thumb over my soft pink nipple. I bit my upper lip to suppress the gasp that almost left and my knees went weak. I held onto one of his hands for support.

    ¡± I want you, Be. I want to grow old with you by my side. I want to build a home with you. I want to see you carry my pups and make me a father. I want to be with you forever, my Luna.¡± He squatted down and ced a kiss on my stomach as if there was a pup inside.

    He smiled up at me and then moved lower, easing my thighs apart so that he could wash in between my legs and then he reced the washcloth with his magical happy fingers. I had to brace myself on his shoulders to steady myself from copsing in the tub.

    Malcolm¡¯s lustful eyes narrowed. I pulled my long blonde curly wet hair out of my face, tugging it to the side.

    He gently turned me around and bent me forward, until my backside was exposed to him, and he entered me swiftly from behind. He supported my hips and kept me bnced as he pumped into me. His fingers held my nipples and rubbed them gently and sensually in the same rhythm as his thrusts.

    I have read about shower sex, but I never knew it could be incredibly erotic. The heat of our bodies being pounded by the warm spray in the shower, the smell of our arousal mingling with the steam and scented soap, our moans of pleasure being only partially drowned out by the sound of the water hitting the tiles.

    I closed my eyes, bathing in the blissful feeling that was building within me and I came with a loud moan and a shutter, my body wentpletely limp. I would have fallen if I had not braced my arms against the side of the shower stall, and if Malcolm had not been holding my hips steady.

    I felt the moment he came, with onest deep thrust, I could feel his member twitch inside me.

    ¡°Oh, my beautiful Be.¡± He helped me straighten and breathed against my neck, kissing me in the sensitive spot he had already designed with his rare mark symbol.

    ¡± I¡¯ll never leave your side again.¡±

 Chapter 47- Mushy dovey love

    Isabe

    ¡°Oh, Be. He helped me straighten and breathed against my neck, kissing me again in the sensitive spot he had already designed with his rare mark symbol.

    ¡± I¡¯ll never leave your side again.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    With some little difficulty, we got back to the business of actually showering. He took care of me like I was something charming and precious. He gently washed me again and dumped shampoo in my hair. He had a serious expression on his face as he concentrated on washing my hair. His fingers on my scalp were enchanting and sensual.

    Finally satisfied that we were clean, we turned off the water and he helped me out of the bathtub. I wrapped my wet hair in a towel and wrapped another around my body but the inn towels were too small and just stopped around my butt. I groaned feeling some kind of way but Malcolm was fascinated, staring at me with hooded eyes, and started touching me again.

    This time around I swatted his hand away. ¡± Stop that, Malcolm, you need to stop asking for more, I don¡¯t want to get back in the shower again,¡± I said teasingly.

    ¡°Be you¡¯re like a drug that I can¡¯t get enough of, everything about you intoxicates me.¡± He said and started cleaning his body with a fluffy white towel. I sighed as I watched him, I felt a deep sense of satisfaction in knowing that this handsome and caring man was mine and mine alone. We took our clothes from the bathroom rack dressed up and went out of the bathroom with a great billow of steam. My hair was still wrapped up in a towel turban kind of style to keep it from dripping water on my t-shirt.

    When we got in the room, I noticed that Lance had switched on the TV and turned the volume up loud as he ate his ramen out of the food box with a pair of chopsticks.

    ¡± You guys are so rude,¡± heined, ¡± I could hear everything that happened in thevatory. I am just jealous that my mate was not here.¡±

    I rolled my eyes at him and looked inside the takeout bags for my own food. I took out some peppered shredded chicken and veggies and scooped it onto the paper tes the restaurants had provided and I addedsagne and broli to the side. Malcolm came and stood beside me ¡± Anything with shrimp and grilled oysters? I¡¯m famished.¡±

    Lance chuckled, ¡± Yeah, you should be starving. I bet you lost a lot of energy in your marathon. There is a shrimp scampi linguini somewhere in the bag. Though I got it for Luna but you can have it since she is eating something else.¡±

    Lance popped open a can of fruity juice and passed it to me  before taking one for himself

    ¡± Brother, does this mean you will now be joining our pack?¡±

    ¡± Your pack?¡± Malcolm lifted his eyebrows giving his brother a ridiculous look.

    ¡± Oh yes,¡± I giggled, ¡± We are a pack of four. So you¡¯re wee to join us.

    Malcolm shrugged, ¡± But you¡¯re a family together, so it doesn¡¯t matter. Be wherever you are, that is where I want to be. You¡¯re my life now and without you, I don¡¯t have any reason to exist. My world revolves around you, my Luna. Being together with my mate is worth anything and everything

    ¡°Oh my God, can you guys stop all this mushy-dovey love before I start getting jealous?¡± He said sarcastically but I could tell by his shining eyes that he was really happy for us. He dropped his food and hugged me tightly ¡± Be,¡± he said seriously, ¡± I¡¯m happy for you. My brother Arden was an idiot for hurting and losing a woman like you. I¡¯m so d you have found someone who sees you for what you¡¯re worth. The best part of it all is that your second chance mate is still my second brother and you¡¯re still the family. I¡¯m d you¡¯re not just my sister-inw but my best friend.¡±

    I blushed and pulled out from his arms. ¡± Thank you, Lance.¡±

    Malcolm found his te of shrimp scampi linguini and rxed back against the bedframe with a spoon. I scooted back and rested my head beside him.

    ¡°So,¡± he said between bites, ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±

    I lifted my gazes and they connected in the depth of his hazel orbs ¡°Tomorrow morning we will be leaving the hotel to the house we¡¯re sharing with Lance¡¯s friend. I perfectly understand that you can¡¯te with us for now and I don¡¯t mind what matters is wherever we¡¯re at the moment, our hearts beat for one another.¡± I tried my best to sound strong but deep down in my heart I was breaking apart and I wished he would go against my words. I can¡¯t bear the torture of being separated from him again not now that I¡¯m bearing his mark. I¡¯m ready to risk it all to be with him but I don¡¯t want to sound desperate.

    He sighed, ¡± Be, I don¡¯t think that is a good idea. How could you even suggest that? How do you expect me to function without you beside me? I have been separated from you before and I won¡¯t allow it to happen again. You¡¯re mine now Be, and wherever you go, I will be there with you. Without you life itself would be meaningless.¡±

    He held my hands and I just couldn¡¯t fight the waters that gathered in my eyes. And my eyes connected with those hazel crystals of his. There was something in them that held promises of protection and forever.

    ¡± Be,¡± he called breathlessly, closing up the little gap between us  ¡± Tomorrow morning the three of us will go to the house you¡¯re sharing with Lance¡¯s friend, I will stay there with you till we figure out what to do next. Please don¡¯t even say no because I would never leave you alone all by yourself again.¡±

    A tear slipped down my eyes, knowing that I wasn¡¯t cursed after all the moon goddess had blessed me with the perfect mate. How did I get this lucky?

 Chapter 48- Flashback

    Lance ( shback)

    I grew up in arge and wealthy pack. We had staff of omegas (paid, of course) that took care of all the domestic work in the house. They cooked our meals, washed ourundry, they even came into my bedroom every day to pick up my dirty underwear and socks. Added to the fact that I am thest child of an Alpha. Well, let¡¯s just say I¡¯ve been pretty pampered but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t havemon sense.

    Then Be showed up, the chosen bride in a disastrous alliance marriage to my brother, Arden.

    Arden was my brother, and I will always love him but let¡¯s face the fact that he was an asshole. He hated Be immediately heid eyes on her and found out that she was his fated mate. It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t ready to get married but our parents had forced him to get married using the throne against him. And being the Alpha was the only thing that truly mattered to him. So the right opportunity offered itself when Be was offered as a gift to Arden as part of the treaty alliance. So he treated Be like a piece of shit.

    I¡¯m even ashamed to even go into the details of how ruthless he was to her. I believe any other woman would have been broken, but Be wasn¡¯t any other woman. She had balls of a solid rock and a heart of a warrior. She packed her bag and walked right out of the front door after rejecting my brother.

    And I went with her, along with her personal maid Violet who is now my mate. That¡¯s how the three of us ran away from home to start our own pack.

    With the few of us in the house and so little money, there was no way we could employ omegas to do our work for us. Be insisted that we all had to share duties until the day we could afford to live in luxury again. That meant I had to learn how to cook. I can do all the house chores but I can not cook to save my life.

    Though my mate tried her best to teach me some basics, I still managed to burn the toast, scorch hot chocte, undercook the eggs, and make soggy macaroni and cheese. As it turns out, the only thing I can cook that is at least edible is pancakes with strawberry toppings and maple syrup. And only if you give the ¡± just add water¡± instant mix.

    I always get breakfast duty every Saturday morning, making pancakes for the four of us. I had a bandana tied over my messy hair and an apron was tied around my waist as I poured circles of batter across the griddle. Vi usually helps me by chopping up some fruits and maybe popping some sausages in our oven. I didn¡¯t see Vi or Be that early morning so I decided to handle the whole process by myself. So I cranked up some music and set about dancing my way through the breakfast prep. The really bad mistakes I encountered were some pancakes that slipped off the spat when I tried to flip them, the ones that stuck to the pan because I didn¡¯t add enough oil, and the ones that got a little too brownish on the bottom. I added all those ones to my te, I¡¯m not ashamed of eating my mistakes.

    My mate Vi came breezing in the back door like a breath of fresh air. Literally, she is that ray of sunshine, always optimistic, always happy, bright, and cheerful. She has this unique blueish iris, pouty lips, luscious gold crazy curls, and a nose that turns up a little bit.  She had a basket hooked over her arm which was piled with fruits she picked from the garden.  She gave me her megawatt smile ¡± Good morning, love! I¡¯ve got fresh strawberries to go with your pancakes today. I hugged and kissed her cheek ¡± Good morning mydy!¡±  she smiled and showed me the three quarts of plump, fragrant berries. She put them in the sink to wash and then went back for the rest of the vegetables.

    ¡± Yum, I love strawberries.¡± I reached around her and picked a strawberry out of her bowl and then ran away before she could swat me.

    She frowned a little, ¡± Lance I have been noticing something odd about Luna,¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± I popped the strawberry in my mouth and savored its sweetness ¡± What do you mean?¡±

    ¡± I saw her crying a couple of times in the garden whenever she was sketching and also I stole a nce at all the pictures she had been painting and they were all pictures of your brother.¡±

    ¡± My brother!¡± I scratched my head and adjusted my bandana. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. I don¡¯t think she still has feelings for Arden.¡±

    She turned and leaned against the sink. ¡± I know what I saw and it wasn¡¯t Alpha Arden but Malcolm. And it is not like she was just painting a picture of him, it¡¯s more like she¡¯s transferring their memories into painting¡­ I think she misses him.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡± Really?¡± I turned away from her to flip thest batch of pancakes. ¡± That¡¯s weird. Could it be that she has some kind of connection with him?¡± I nced over my shoulder, ¡± Do you think that he might be his second chance mate?¡±

    She shrugged her shoulders ¡± I don¡¯t know Lance, I don¡¯t even know what to think anymore. But what I know is that she deserves to be happy and loved right.¡±

    ¡± Yes, she deserves the best.¡± I carefully levered my finished pancakes into the insted hot pot to keep them warm for serving.

    After breakfast, I sneaked into her room, searched her cabs, and saw all the paintings. Vi was right, they were all pictures of Malcolm. And there was one she painted the two of them kissing under the moonlight. I didn¡¯t want to ask her, I knew time would tell. If Malcolm doesn¡¯te for her anytime soon, I know she will definitely make a move.

    I wasn¡¯t that surprised the day Malcolm showed up in the hotel.  In fact, I was more than happy knowing that Be, was still a member of the family with my brother Malcolm as her second fated mate.

 Chapter 49- Tell me, why did you do that

    Isabe

    In the morning we were about to leave the hotel when I suggested to the brothers that I wanted to visit my dad¡¯s pack before we headed home.

    ¡± I want us to stop over in my father¡¯s pack and see them.¡±Malcolm stiffened, ¡± Be, I don¡¯t think that is a good idea. I have a bad feeling about this not turning out so well. I could feel it in the depths of my soul.¡±

    ¡± I knew you would say that, but I¡¯m going anyway. I haven¡¯t seen my family in months. I need to see them and make sure they are okay. I also need to tell them about us¡­ And it¡¯s not something I can exin over the phone.¡±  He wasn¡¯t still convinced but he agreed to go with my ns, since seeing them would make me happy.

    We made the long drive down to my father¡¯s pack. Malcolm insisted on driving, so Lance lounged in the back seat, ying games with hisptop. ¡± Bro,¡± Malcolm said quietly, his eyes meeting Lance in the rearview mirror. ¡± Be alert.¡± Lance nodded in agreement.

    We approached the gates and the guard came to the window. ¡± Lady Isabe! You¡¯re back! Everyone has been asking and looking for you!¡±

    I smiled and greeted him ¡± It¡¯s good to see you again Frank. I¡¯vee to visit my father.¡±

    He opened the gates immediately, and we drove the rest of the way up to the main house. My heart sighed with memories at the familiar sight of my childhood home. The guards at the gate had already alerted the house of our arrival, and as soon as we parked, my sisters came out of the door. I drew in a deep breath and awkwardly came out of the car, my sisters rushed and enveloped me in hugs. ¡± Oh, Be, we were so worried when your husband Alpha Arden came looking for you. We were so worried knowing that you had never left home to be on your own. We are so sorry, we haven¡¯t been the best of sisters to you, please forgive us.¡±

    ¡± Be¡­¡± Gwen shouted and pointed at the fresh mark on my neck. They all giggled and chorused ¡± Now, we know the actual reason why you ran away, you found your mate already?¡±

    Not really, I wanted to tell them but we didn¡¯t have time to get into details before I felt my Dad¡¯smanding presence on the steps. I looked up and whispered ¡°Dad.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    I felt his face flush a little bit as he took in the fresh mark on my shoulder. Then he looked over my shoulder to Malcolm and Lance, as if he was trying to decide which of them had done it.

    But I shoved aside all the awkwardness and just threw my arms around him in a hug. He stilled for a moment and then he pulled me out of his body. ¡± Isabe, you shouldn¡¯t be here, don¡¯tplicate issues.¡±  I stared at Dad, but his face was expressionless, and his gaze was distant. I knew things were a bitplicated regarding the alliance. And somehow I felt uneasy inside.

    ¡± I know,¡± I said, ¡± Can we go inside and talk? I can¡¯t stay for long, please, Dad.¡± I reached behind me and held Malcolm¡¯s hand. I could tell by the way his lip t-lined and his eyes narrowed that Dad had already met Malcolm before. I remembered how Lance had told me Arden had turned my Dad¡¯s pack upside down in his search for me. Whatever Arden had done, I couldn¡¯t imagine that Malcolm had been disrespectful towards my Dad. It just wasn¡¯t in his nature even though they are brothers. Malcolm is totally different from that ruthless monster. Dad turned and led us back into the house, into his office.

    I motioned for Lance to join us too since he was my beta in our little pack of four or should I say five. Immediately we got seated, Dad stared deep into my eyes as if he was prying deep into my soul. And there is something about the way he looked at me that gave me chills and frightened me to the point my soul was restless.

    ¡± Tell me why you did that,¡± my Dad said

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Dad,¡± I said bowing my head. I failed you and the pack, you sent me on a mission, but I couldn¡¯t stay. I messed up the only chance of the pack¡¯s survival and protection, please forgive me, Dad.¡±

    He smiled, and for a heated minute, we stared at each other intensely without mumbling a word. He shifted his gaze to the mark on my neck and his gaze wandered back to Malcolm, and for a second I swear I saw a sh of rage cross his eyes.

    ¡± You fulfilled the mission Be, You married the Alpha and also consummated the marriage, but the contract didn¡¯t say you had to stay forever. I knew you were strong enough to put up with Alpha Arden and also the alliance was the only way to secure our little pack. Now that the treaty is broken I wonder if Alpha Arden might invade or we would go back to being prey to rogue wolves.¡±

    I waved it off. ¡± I don¡¯t think any of that would happen.¡± I raised my chin ¡± I have my own pack now and I just needed to tell you in person. I¡¯m safe. I¡¯m happy. And I¡¯ve found my mate.¡± I looked across at Malcolm who was sitting beside me in one of the pelt chairs. Dad stared at him for a long time and finally consented with a nod. Not that we needed his consent, but it made me happy anyway to know that he approved.

    Suddenly Dad excused himself with the promise of bringing a bottle of wine for us to celebrate but I didn¡¯t feel right about it. There is something about him that made my stomach churn. I had no idea what he was up to, and an uneasy feeling had crept into my soul. I sighed and held onto the chair as the knot in my chest tightened. I could feel myself in danger. I could feel an impending danger looming around me.

    I shut my eyes, burying my face in my palm, and for the first time, I regretted my decision.

 Chapter 50- Bella,youéˆ¥æª™e scared

    Isabe

    Dad came outter with an omega trailing behind him carrying a bottle of wine and a reflector. He held a mischievous smirk and I tried my hardest to fight off the worry that clouded my thoughts, the conflict in my soul.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a quick drink and celebrate together and then you guys could leave. You know he¡¯s still looking for you Be. He hasn¡¯t given up.¡±  Dad pulled my hand towards the door and we went together to the kitchen and sat on the stools around the counter. My sisters joined us.

    Dad opened the bottle of wine and poured it out for everyone.

    He raised his ss, ¡± To a beautiful and resourceful beginning, may the universe and goddess watch over us.¡± We all touched sses and drank, and conversation swirled around. I told them about how Malcolm was my second-fated mate and how I found happiness and bliss with him.

    Dad narrowed on me as his unreadable gaze burned deep into mine. ¡± You can¡¯t change destiny, Isabe. Some things might happen for a reason, even if we can¡¯t always decipher the meaning at the time.¡±

    I felt a shiver run down my spine at his words and I clutched my hands together. I don¡¯t agree with him. Things don¡¯t happen for a reason. My mum didn¡¯t die for a reason. Arden didn¡¯t abuse me for a reason. Sometimes bad things just happen, and sometimes life can be unfair. But I wasn¡¯t going to argue with Dad about the whole stuff. This was a moment of celebration and I didn¡¯t want to ruin it even though I had this strange feeling that Dad couldn¡¯t be trusted and whatever he was scheming scared the hell out of me as my heart prickled with fear.

    I felt this sudden urge to leave and we drained our sses and I had to move on to saying goodbye. I squeezed each of my sisters hard and kissed their cheeks, knowing I probably wouldn¡¯t see them again till the whole issue with Arden was settled.

    ¡± Have a blissful ride back to your pack, Isabe,¡± Dad spoke in an oddly calm manner, his eyes holding something I couldn¡¯t fathom and the air around grew colder.

    We got into the car and left. We were driving toward the outskirts of my dad¡¯s pack, and Lance and I were bickering over whether or not we should stop halfway to get a hotel. I was totally in favor of the idea, I have this strange feeling deep down in my body and soul that something bad was about to happen. The fear that had taken dominance within me had begun to feast on every piece of me and the air around me was suddenly too cold for my liking. I was frightened to the point that my soul was restless. I closed my eyes, holding back the tears in my eyes. It scared me to think of what Arden would do if he found out that I was now mated to his brother. I held my dress tightly, unable to fight the fear in my bones, making me more terrified of what I was feeling. The troubled feeling in my chest was sickening, feeling as though a terrible storm was heading my way and was going to consume me and everyone I love. It scared me deeply.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ohhh Goddess help me I could feel the danger looming around.¡±

    Lance kept bickering that we should drive straight so that he would see his mate and also enjoy a good sleep while lying next to her. We were now on a quiet narrow stretch of road that twisted through a no man¡¯snd. Thick canopies of trees and forests encroached on both sides of the road. Suddenly Malcolm mmed on the brakes, throwing my body hard into the seat belt. ¡± Trouble, we are not alone,¡± he said through gritted teeth.  Two tinted ck cars blocked the road ahead. Malcolm threw the car into reverse and tried to turn around but a third vehicle came speeding up from behind and blocked us from escaping.

    Arden emerged from one of the vehicles looking like a handsome angry demigod and behind him more warriors piled out into the road. Immediately I saw Arden, my eyes widened and instantly I shot up in fear, feeling the heavy pounding of my head against my skull. My breathing became rough and erratic, and the tears from the deep sadness I felt drowned my silver cloud gaze and I couldn¡¯t stop it as I was reminded of my reality.

    ¡± Please, love don¡¯t panic,¡± I heard the unmistaken voice of Malcolm. I turned my head sharply and my silver eyes connected with his hazel ones. He was sitting and his hold on the steering wheel was firm, his eyes were dull and I could feel the pain and sorrows that dwelt behind that gaze of his that held mine. I couldn¡¯t stop the tears that rushed down again, as  I felt Lance¡¯s warm hand on mine ¡± Luna,¡± He drew closer and I could see his unshed tears. ¡°This¡¯s bad Lance,¡± I said, holding his weak gaze, but he only nodded in sadness. The pain in his gaze made more tears flow past my eyes.

    ¡± I will protect you from him, even if it¡¯s thest thing I do, I won¡¯t allow him to take you,¡± he said and I felt my heart jam at his words, and my tears began flowing again. I watched his tears fall from my blurry vision and his eyes didn¡¯t blink at all. ¡± Thank you, Lance, for all you have done and also for being there for me all this time,¡± I said, almost chuckling and pulling his cheeks.

    ¡± Be, you¡¯re scared, I can feel it but please no matter what happens, don¡¯t move,¡± Malcolm said gently with his voice crippled with sadness and agony. In a split second, Malcolm¡¯s huge hands cupped my face as his lips took mine in a deep hungry kiss. He pulled away abruptly and held my gaze for a painful second before nodding to Lance.

    He and Lance opened their doors and came face to face with Arden and his warriors.

 Chapter 51- Kill the Luna

    Isabe

    Malcolm and Lance opened the door and came face to face with Arden and his warriors.

    Arden red at the two men. ¡°My brothers, the two men I trusted the most, kidnapped my wife and mate.¡±

    ¡± We didn¡¯t kidnap her, she severed the bond and ran away from you!¡± Lance yelled back.

    ¡± You watch how to speak to your Alpha little brother, or I will help you lose that tongue of yours.¡± he spat out, unable to keep his rage from his voice.

    ¡± You betrayed me brothers and for that, you have to pay with your life.¡±  He raised his hands and made a signal to the warriors ¡± Arrest them for treason against the Blood Moon Pack.¡±

    The pack warriors circled on Malcolm and Lance, although the looks on their faces showed that they were reluctant to do so. But they had to obey the order because failure to do so would mean them paying with their lives. While Malcolm and Shane were distracted, Arden skirted the vehicle and came around to the passenger door. I tried to escape from the driver¡¯s side but btedly realized I was still stuck in the seat belt. ¡°Hello mate,¡± his deep ented voice filled my ears and I could note the hatred thatced his tone.

    ¡± It¡¯s so nice to¡­.¡± and then his burning gaze pierced into mine and he froze.

    His eyes glided from my silver eyes to my neck shocked. But as quickly, that shocked gaze morphed into fury, his eyes zed like a volcano.

    ¡± You cheating little whore,¡± he roared, with his gaze torched with anger. He reached over, yanked off the seat belt, and dragged me out of the car by my arm. His sharp nails dug deeper into my flesh, spilling my blood.

    ¡± I don¡¯t even need to ask which of them is responsible for this betrayal because his foul stinking scent is all over you.¡± He cast a deadly re over at Malcolm who was squared off against ten warriors.

    ¡± I am not a cheat!¡± I growled, twisting my arm free from his hold and ring back at him. ¡± You are the one that couldn¡¯t keep your fucking dick zipped up in your pants and we no longer share a bond, I ended whatever stupid bond we share when I rejected you. I¡¯m a free woman.¡±

    ¡± Mate or not,¡± he roared, ¡± You¡¯re still legally married to me, dear wife.¡±

    ¡± Legally for real? Not when I¡¯m ready for divorce.¡±

    ¡°A divorce!¡± he growled. ¡°What do you take me for? A ything you discard when you¡¯re done with! No dear wife, I call the shots here and not you. You go nowhere Isabe, you belong to me, and me alone.¡±

    ¡°I belong to no one,¡± I hit him in the chest with my finger, and it felt like I was hitting a rock. ¡± I go where I want. I decided on what to do. I love who I want. I live my life the way I want. You don¡¯t own me, Arden Vinci.¡±  I watched the golden me deep within his eyes twitch and then, he released a small smile

    ¡± You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying, your Dad won¡¯t be pleased to hear that, and what do you think would happen to your miserable little pack once the alliance is broken.¡±

    ¡± You fucking liar, my Dad had already given his blessing, and the treaty would be called off soon.¡±

    ¡± Who do you think informed me of your destination? Ohh! Poor thing, meeting up with you guys was not a coincidence, your Dad would do anything to protect the alliance even if it means sacrificing you.¡± His lips curled into a sinister smile as his words broke my heart into a zillion pieces.

    We were all so busy fighting and arguing that we were unaware of the danger that was creeping up on us through the shadows of the trees. One of the warriors was the first to spot them.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡± Rogues!¡± He called out a warning, just seconds before chaos erupted from the forest, and a thousand rogue warriors surrounded. We stopped fighting each other and turned on themon enemy. Arden was also forced to turn away from me to defend himself from the attackers. I backed up against the car and watched the fight like a slow-motion movie. Everything was happening so fast.

    Lance took a hit on the head and dropped to the ground. I screamed his name and started to move towards him, sliding around the car and moving towards the middle of the road. I saw Malcolm fighting and it was like watching a carefully harmonized dance. His skills with his fists and feet made his whole body a deadly weapon.

    Arden fought too, like a typical warlord with a taste for blood and more brutal strength and brawn. His fists plowed into the face of rogues and I heard the crunch of bone.

    From the trees, I heard a voice shout, ¡± Kill the Luna!¡±  I froze. So did Arden and Malcolm. Malcolm jumped over one of the rogue warriors and tried to reach me but he was too far away. From the corner of my eyes, I saw the sun glint off the sniper¡¯s rifle in the trees, and in the next instant, I heard the shot. Time seemed to freeze, I felt my spine stiffen and my heart mounts an instant race. A fearful beat drummed in my ear, as my entire body felt the fear settle in and I thought to myself, this is it. This is how it will end for me. But then in the next moment, Arden had thrown himself in front of me. His eyes were on my face, his hands on my shoulders, his giant back a human shield against the assassin. And I felt the bullet pierce into his flesh, into his body, the impact traveling through his flesh and into mine as if I had been hit. For a second, my body waspletely paralyzed I couldn¡¯t stop the wild drumming of my heart in my ears as my fearful eyes stared into his emerald-green orbs.

 Chapter 52- I love you

    Isabe

    His eyes went wide as he grabbed my shoulders, and pulled me down. Inded hard on my back, and he crawled over me. He cocked his head to one side, studying me intensely with fascination. His heated gaze was almost boring a hole in my soul.

    ¡°Be..¡± He was gasping for breath, ¡°Stay still. Stay down, please.¡± I stopped struggling as I realized that he was protecting me with his own body. He tried propping himself on his elbow to take some of his weight off me. ¡± I messed up¡­Be¡­I was supposed to say sorry.¡±

    There was a terrible rattle in his chest as he struggled with each breath, sweat was dripping down his body and his face was quickly turning a horrible shade of grey.

    ¡± You¡¯re wounded Arden, please we have to find a way to stop the bleeding.¡± I could feel the warm, wet stickiness of his blood oozing off from him and onto me. I tried to wriggle around so I could apply pressure to the wound but I couldn¡¯t reach the ce on his back. Arden only shook his head and stared deep into my eyes. And he reached out and caressed my face with his giant hand. Since I¡¯d known him, this was the gentlest touch he had ever given me. He held onto my face and brushed back the locks of hair in my face. I watched as his eyshes kept pping weakly against each other, unable to stay open.

    ¡± Please tell.. me.. the truth.. are you truly mated to Malcolm?¡± He asked in a weak tone. I didn¡¯t miss the emotion that stalked his gaze. His entire emotions were imprinted in his eyes.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Moments ago I had been filled with hatred and rage for him but now as hey on top of me dying, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to hate or argue with him. He had taken a bullet for me, he deserves all forms of kindness and love at the moment. Maybe it would give him the strength to fight and pull through. ¡± Yes, he¡¯s my second chance mate.¡± I felt hot tears coursing down my face.

    For the first time ever, a genuine smile spread across his face. I realized with a twinge that I had never seen him smile with bliss. His smiles had always been mean-spirited smirks with evil intent lurking behind his curved lips. But this one moment, there was nothing but joy, and his face was pure and boyish, almost angelic. Even as all the color had drained away and his skin was beginning to look almost limpid.

    ¡± I¡¯m so sorry¡­Be.. for all I put you through, you¡¯re the best gift the universe blessed me with.. even though I allowed¡­my pride to get the best of me¡­ I¡¯m happy you¡¯re still in the family and I know Malcolm¡­ will treat you better than I did.¡± He kissed my forehead and used the tip of his thumb to ze my lips. ¡± I love you¡­Be..¡± he said before his eyes rolled up in his head and he copsed on top of me.

    ¡°Arden! Arden! Arden, no! Hang on! Please wake up! Don¡¯t do this please!¡± I sobbed. I tried to move him, but I couldn¡¯t get out from under his massive weight. Whatever hatred I had for him for what he did to me melted away immediately. I didn¡¯t want this, I never wanted to see him die. There was an audible gurgle from his chest and then he went still and limp, with his head resting on my shoulder. With horror, I watched as thick and ck blood was dripping from his mouth and it was in that fearful moment that  I realized something. I couldn¡¯t hear his heartbeat. I lost whatever control I had been holding onto and could do nothing to stop the trembling of my hands and body.

    ¡± He can¡¯t die like this, ohh goddess, please,¡± I whispered to myself as tears flowed freely on my face. I clung to his cold and lifeless body. My body was enveloped by merciless pain. It was as though my soul had vanished from my body.

    More shots came from the woods and one of the warriors took a hit in the shoulder. Immediately Malcolm confirmed the assassin¡¯s location, he took off like a tornado straight into the woods. I could not see him from my prone position on the road, but I heard the sound of him crashing through the underbrush, a brief struggle and the woods returned to its eerie silence. My heartbeat spiked up and I had this stabbing feeling of fear, thinking that I had lost Malcolm too. But before I could panic, Sia, my wolf, assured me that our mate was okay.

    The few rogues that remained alive seemed to realize that their hunter was dead, and they ran back into the woods from where they came.

    Arden¡¯s warriors would have given them a chase, but instead, they circled around us.

    Malcolm came running back and knelt down beside us. Be! Be!¡± He was screaming and I could see his hands shaking from fear.

    ¡± No¡­ It¡¯s your brother Arden¡­¡± I was crying, I couldn¡¯t stop.

    He gently rolled off Arden from my body and pressed his fingers into his neck checking for his pulse only to confirm the sad reality of what I already knew in my heart. He was dead.

    ¡± Alpha Arden was dead.¡± Malcolm¡¯s head dropped, his hands held onto the earth and his shoulders drooped. His eyes were a terrifying pair of bloodshot irises.

    ¡°No! No!¡± he screamed and the ground beneath us rocked and trembled angrily. His wolf cry echoed through the trees.

    Even though Arden was ruthless and mean to me it never stopped the brotherly bond which he and Malcolm shared.

    One of the pack warriors came and put a consoling hand on Malcolm¡¯s shoulder and said quietly,

    ¡± He died more honorably than he ever lived, who would believe that Alpha Arden would sacrifice his life to protect the Luna?¡±

 Chapter 53- Funeral procession

    Isabe

    I was broken and I sat down in the middle of the road and cried out my pain. It felt as if all the air in my lungs had been crushed out, the pain in my soul was crushing me and I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around anything. I watched as the half-unconscious Lance was carried and ced inside the car while six warriors went to lift Arden¡¯s huge lifeless body from the earth and gentlyy it across the back seat of one of the cars.

    The dead bodies of the rogues were moved away from the road and set aze. One of the rogue survivors was tied up and thrown inside the trunk for interrogation. Warriors moved around me doing the work that had to be done and I could only watch in a daze.

    I felt Malcolm¡¯s hand on my shoulder, his face was drawn and tear-streaked. ¡± Be!! You¡¯re bleeding, your dress is covered in blood.¡±

    I shook my head ¡± It¡¯s a minor graze and bruises from Arden pushing me down to the pavement and all the blood in my dress is not mine. It belonged to Arden and aside from the bruises, I was unharmed.

    Even though I was not injured, all the strength seemed to have left me. I felt guilty that Malcolm, who was already devastated by grief, had to scoop me off the road and carry me back to the car. Our road trip had be a funeral procession back to the Blood Moon Pack.

    Everything after that was a blur, but I will forever remember the horrible heart-wrenching sound of Queen Selena wailing over her son¡¯s body. The way shey t and held onto Arden¡¯s cold hands while crying and pleading with him to wake up.

    Malcolm insisted that I should be brought to the medical ward and he handed me over to the doctor and then he left. I knew he had things to do. He had responsibilities to take up now as the next Alpha, even as he was grieving the loss of his brother.

    Still, I felt lost without him near. I felt abandoned as Iy alone in the hospital room. The nurses helped me out of my blood-soaked gown and sponged me off before putting me in one of those free-size hospital gowns that tied up the back. The doctor checked me over thoroughly, cleaning and dressing the minor wounds on my back and my elbows and finally, he nodded in satisfaction and dered that everything was perfect.

    Except everything was not perfect, everything was dreadful and I was alone. Alone with my thoughts, alone in my pains and agony.

    Lance came inter, his head wrapped in a woven bandage, and his eyes were red and swollen from crying. I could do nothing more than to open my arms to him. He walked towards the bed to me like a child and sobbed into my shoulder. ¡± He was a jerk!

    He was an asshole!  He was a mean devil! But he was my Alpha and my brother.¡± He cried

    ¡°I know,¡± I said, stroking his hair. I couldn¡¯t say anything else as hot tears trickled down my face. I was crying for Lance, I was crying for Malcolm, I was crying for Queen Selena, I was crying for everyone who felt his loss. I felt like the tears would never end and the earth seemed to be covered with a veil of painful misery.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    After a long time, he sat up and wiped his eyes ¡°I have to go Be..¡±

    The doctor wanted to have me stay in the hospital just for observation, but I refused the offer and told him to have me discharged. I got out of the unit and decided to use the stairs so that I would be able to clear my head from all the pain. I stumbled up the stairs and it seemed like my knees could hardly hold me, all my joints were aching, and exhaustion was getting the better part of me. I reached thest floor and then used one of the pirs to support myself and dragged my tired legs down the hallway toward my old chamber.

    I got into my chamber and noticed that someone had cleaned it and put everything back in order. The clothes I left were still in the drawers and my shampoo was still on the shower rack. I was grateful to have something to change into as I was still wandering around in the hospital gown, I reached behind me with difficulty and untied the ropes, and removed the gown.

    I found afy button-down satin gown and some clean underwear and changed into and crawled back into the bed. I hugged my pillow and allowed exhaustion to take over me.

    I woke up and stayed in my room, I think they all forgot about me. I stayed in my room and did not bother to go down to the dining hall for meals. How could I? How could I possibly face them? I had rejected this pack, I shouldn¡¯t even be here. I feel so ashamed that I could not even walk down to the dining hall and take my ce at the Alpha¡¯s family table like I used to. Missing a few meals wouldn¡¯t kill me, I reassured myself and just drank water from the bathroom sink to quench my thirst.

    Looking outside my window, I could hear the audible wailing and howling from the pack mourning. For a pack to lose an Alpha is a huge disaster and there was also a great deal to do in preparation for the funeral rites. No one included me in those ns even though I was still his legal wife at the time of his death. I was somehow delighted because I wouldn¡¯t want to be given the gruesome responsibility of picking out his coffin or nning for the memorial deco.

    I didn¡¯t get to see much of Malcolm. He was now carrying all the responsibility of an Alpha. We¡¯d only had one day of love but the promises made on the passion of the moment were probably no longer valid given the present circumstances.

    I had the guilty suspicion that everyone med me for Arden¡¯s death. If I hadn¡¯t left, if he hadn¡¯t been searching for me, if my dad hadn¡¯t called him out, if he hadn¡¯t been trying to protect me by using his body as a shield none of this would have happened.

    I had decided to stay for the funeral and pay myst homage then leave. Even if it meant leaving alone.

 Chapter 54- Kiss his pain away

    Isabe

    On the second day, Lance came to my room with a tray of food. He looked awful, his face was pale and puffy, and his shoulders were scrunched as he put the tray of food down on the bedside table. He didn¡¯t quite look at me as he sighed and turned around and walked out without even talking to me. I swallowed hard. He hates me now? Maybe he regrets his decision to elope with me. Does he me himself for the cause of his brother¡¯s death?

    I picked over the food and tried to eat something to stop the rumbling of my stomach but I had no appetite, I closed back the food and went toy on the bed. My gaze stares at the nk air. I was rooted in that position for a long time, several thoughts grazing through my mind as time flew by and twilight slowly crept in.

    And I heard a slight tap on the door and Queen Selena opened the door and slipped inside the room. She looked much older today than when I had met her for lunch just a few days ago the day she came sneaking to see us in the diner. Her face was blotchy and her nose was red and her hair was stringy as though she hadn¡¯t showered in days. It was so hard to believe that thest time I¡¯d seen her she had been so happy showering me with gifts and smiling broadly. I could still remember how she was happily ying with both Lance and me and how she yfully mimicked Arden but now she moved silently, with no smiles, and no words. Her eyes nced over the mark on my shoulder and her mouth ttened into a thin, disapproving line. And for the first time, all I could see in those brownish orbs was hate. A deep unmistakable hatred for me. She hates me. But why? My heartbeat was spiraling out of control, hammering hard against my chest, and my body felt a sudden cold shiver.

    She took a step closer to me as silence lingered between us for a second ¡± You should go to Malcolm now. He is in the Alpha office. He needs you. She muttered coldly and slipped back out of my room.

    In my previous stay in Blood Moon Pack Mansion, I had never stepped my feet into the Alpha¡¯s office. I had no reason to. Arden had warned and made it perfectly clear that he didn¡¯t want me around, nor did I want to be around him. So I¡¯d left his office alone.

    I felt very uncertain and insecure as I walked down the hallway. Malcolm hadn¡¯t called for me and I didn¡¯t know if he really wanted to see me. I didn¡¯t know how he felt about me right now. It seemed like every time we turned around, things got worse and moreplicated between us. I got to the office and knocked softly on the door and I heard Malcolm¡¯s call, ¡± Pleasee in,¡± his voice was t and tired. I hesitated a little, shook out of my depressing thoughts, and then opened the door and walked in.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Arden¡¯s office was the archetypal man cave. Aside from the big desk in the corner and the conference table in the center, there was a small bar filled with expensive wines in the corner.

    Mounted racks of stag antlers decorated the walls, along with vintage hunting memorabilia. I thought the decor was probably inherited from King Leonard because antiques didn¡¯t seem to be Arden¡¯s style.

    Malcolm was sitting behind the executive desk but he was not alone. His dad was there along with several other men whose faces were vaguely familiar. I swallowed nervously, unsure of what to do next.

    Malcolm sighed and gestured for me toe, pushing back his chair. He looked extremely exhausted. There were dark circles under his beautiful eyes and his hair was all messed up like he¡¯d been running his hands through it constantly. He hadn¡¯te to find mest night and I realized that he had been super upied with work. I desperately wanted tofort him, to do something that would make him feel better. To smooth down his hair and kiss his pain away. I approached Malcolm but I nced back nervously at King Leonard, his dad. I¡¯d always have a hard time knowing what he¡¯s thinking. I was never sure if he liked me even when I was together with Arden. And now I was scared of what he might think of me and I expected to see hatred and anger in his eyes but instead, he just nodded at me sadly and scrubbed his hands across his wrinkled face.

    I stopped in front of Malcolm, not sure of what he wanted me to do or what I should do. Should I pull out a chair? Or maybe he had some errands that required my attention. When I hesitated, he reached out and pulled me to him, settling me on hisp. He wrapped his arms around me and buried his face in my neck. He did not seem shy at all about letting his dad see us for what we were. He deeply breathed my scent and then pulled back to look down at my face. My body trembled under his hungry and tired gaze.

    ¡°We¡¯vepleted all the arrangements. And we havee to the final conclusion that Arden will be buried tomorrow at noon,¡± he said and I was speechless. What could I say? I only nodded in reply and gave into my urge to smoothen his hair away from his brows.

    He stared at me for a while before he cleared his voice and addressed the people before him ¡± Great noblemen, I think we are finished here. Thank you all for your time.¡±

    The other men stood up and filed out until only King Leonard remained at the door, his head bowed and his hand rested on the door handle. He turned and looked back at me, his eyes were filled with pain and sorrow. ¡± Be,¡± he called. I realized that never in all this time had he really spoken to me directly. ¡± No matter what has happened¡­ You will always be a part of this family, my child.¡± And he quietly stepped out and shut the door behind him. I watched him with teary eyes and I know deep down in my soul things will never be the same.

 Chapter 55- Nightmare

    Isabe

    Malcolm squeezed me and dropped his head onto my hair. ¡± This is like a nightmare that I can¡¯t wake up from,¡± he said tiredly. ¡± Have you eaten?¡± I shook my head. I had picked at the breakfast tray and skipped lunch. ¡± I¡¯ll ask one of the maids to bring some food to my chambers. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He lifted me off hisp and enveloped my hand in his and together we left the Alpha¡¯s office. We passed my chambers, where I had lived alone across the hall from Arden, and went down the east wing where his chamber is located.

    His chamber hadn¡¯t changed much since thest time I¡¯d sat inside it. It seemed like years ago since the first day I stepped my feet inside. ¡± I need a shower,¡± he mumbled, led me to the bed, and settled me there.

    He was already pulling off his shirt before he reached the bathroom. I watched his sexy muscr back recede into the bathroom. After a few minutes, there was a knock, and I opened it to find an unfamiliar omega pushing a cart filled with food trays. Seeing her there, with her eyes downcast and her rather unfriendly demeanor made me miss Violet. I missed her bright smile, crazy blonde curls, and cheerful attitude. I thanked the omega and wheeled the cart into the room.

    I set the food out on the table while I listened to the water running in the shower. There were sds, stuffed peppers smothered in cheese, garlic bread, and desserts. There was only one chair, which I left for him and I sat back on the bed. After a few minutes, Malcolm emerged, his ck hair was wet and slicked back, and his sculpted chest was bare, and sprinkled with droplets of water and a pair of sweatpants slung low on his hips. He sank into the chair but seemed unsatisfied with our seating arrangement.

    ¡± Please,e here.¡± I came closer and he pulled me down on hisp again and this time my legs straddled his, and I was facing him. He looped his arms behind my hips to hold me in ce and just held me. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, Be. I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t get away and be with you¡­¡±

    I shook my head and bit my lips. I wanted to tell him that it was okay but the truth was I had felt really lonely and scared over thest few days and I was still feeling fearful and uncertain.

    I¡¯m no longer certain of what our future held together but for the moment I was wrapped up in his arms, listening to his heartbeat was more than enough.

    He sighed, and I could see how tired he was. ¡± Let¡¯s eat, so you can get some rest,¡± I suggested, ¡± Tomorrow is going to be a hard day.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± was all he could say, and then he rearranged us a bit so we could easily reach the food. Even though I had barely eaten for thest two days, I still didn¡¯t feel very hungry. Instead, I channeled my energy into feeding him. It was a very intimate thing, to feed someone, to slide the fork in between his teeth, to wipe the drop of sauce from his lips. I felt guilty for feeling turned on by it. He immediately snuck a bite into my mouth, coaxing me to eat. When he was full and satisfied I cleared away the dishes. I packed everything back into the cart, took it out of the room, and left it in the hallway. While I was cleaning up, he stretched out on his bed and watched me move around with half-closed eyes.

    ¡°Be,¡± he groaned, ¡± I need you, please.¡±

    His words were like igniting a fire on a wax candle and Ipletely melted. I quickly went to thevatory, washed my hands and quickly brushed my teeth, and then joined him on the bed. I wrapped myself around his warm, hard body. He snuggled me close and mumbled something then he slept off. Sometime in the night, he woke me up, with his warm hands stroking my skin. The ces his hand touched birthed a spark of wildfires that began to grow, coursing through my entire body and sending jolts of unexinable feelings. This was a different kind of lovemaking, he wasn¡¯t seeking pleasure rather he was seeking relief,fort, and reassurance. My back was pressed against his front, so he shifted my dress and entered me smoothly from behind. He started out slowly and gently but all of a sudden all his feelings came up and began to overwhelm him, he began to thrust faster, his pace more frantic, and his need for release was desperate. When he finally exploded, I cried out in ecstasy and went with him, our bodies shaking and spasming together. He pulled out and kissed the back of my neck while smoothing my hair.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Hot tears escaped from my eyes, ran across the bridge of my nose, and wet my pillow. These were selfish tears now, I was crying for myself and everything that had gone wrong. I was crying because I would leave the pack after the funeral and I might never make love to Malcolm again. The fear within me formed a pointed-edged sword puncturing deep into my soul just the utter realization that I might not see Malcolm again.

    Though I didn¡¯t expect him to go with me. Malcolm was steady and responsible and he loved his family and his pack. I knew he loved me too, just as I loved him too. But I knew he loved his family and pack first and I didn¡¯t want to put him in a situation where he had to choose. I gently stroked his unruly hair off his forehead and brushed my fingers over his soft lips, igniting sparks and tingles.

    ¡± What if I had to live without him?¡± If these past days were anything to go by, life alone was going to be hard and painful. But this time around I would make my decisions and bear the consequences of it.

 Chapter 56- Peaceful slumber

    Isabe

    I took an indrawn breath, pinching the skin on my forehead, and nced back at Shane who was sleepingfortably on the bed. I inhaled deeply, leaving the chambers, and closed the door behind me. I felt weak. My eyes were stinging from the exhaustion that washed over me. I could feel my entire body on fire and every bone in my body ached with pain and the pit of my stomach also burned with simr pain. Not today, I can¡¯t possibly fall sick. I groaned while praying to the moon goddess that the pain would go away.

    As I walked down the hallway to my chambers, I could hear the mncholic music wafting around the Pack, and I felt a coldness rush down my spine.

    I arrived at my chambers and copsed on the bed, today is Arden¡¯s funeral. I wasn¡¯t sure of what to wear to his funeral. A ck dress would have been too cliche, even if I had owned one, which I didn¡¯t.

    I liked bright colors and when I opened my closet, it looked like a rainbow explosion. Digging through my limited wardrobe I found the most somber and muted thing I owned. It was a sage green dress printed with tiny dark green flowers. It reminds me of those emerald-green eyes of his that have always observed me with anger and loathe.

    I wore the dress, pulled my hair up, and looked at myself in the mirror. These few days had taken their toll on me. I hadn¡¯t been eating well and I looked a little pale and gaunt. The sage dress made my eyes look a little too big for my face and whether it was the color or the situation they looked too dull today. My face was void of colors and so were my lips.

    I was still staring at myself in the mirror when I heard a knock on the door and Malcolm walked in. He wore a ck tuxedo with a ck striped tie. His hair wasbed back away from his face, but I knew it wouldn¡¯t stay there. Before the day is over it would be falling everywhere. We didn¡¯t really have any words to say. He moved closer, ced a kiss on my forehead, took my hand, and tucked it into the crook of his arm. He was offering his strength and support as we made our way downstairs to the great meeting hall where the funeral was arranged. Before the hall was opened to the pack, there was a private viewing space for the family.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    I felt a head trip walking into the building, thest time I had set foot in here. It had been my wedding day and I had been dragged almost off my feet by an impatient Arden. The raised tform where we had seated like a king and queen at the reception was now adorned with his casket and overflowing with floral arrangements and some of his erged pictures ranging from his childhood to the recent one which was the day he was crowned as the Alpha. Queen Selena sat slumped in a chair nearby. We waited for our turn to approach the makeshift altar.

    My eyes took in everything. Arden was such a huge man that the coffin had to be custom-made to fit his stature. His coffin was made of gold and adorned with the marks of the sword in a stylish carving. Laying inside the box was a man who bore little resemnce to the Arden I had known. The Arden I knew had always been angry and tense. Now his handsome face was rxed, as though he was in a peaceful slumber. His long hair was arranged artfully around his face and shoulders. His massive arms were folded around his abdomen. I realized with a knot in my throat that he was dressed in the same tuxedo we had gotten married in.

    I let go of  Malcolm¡¯s hand and leaned over the casket. ¡± I have something to say to you, Arden Vinci,¡± I said finally. There are things I¡¯ve been thinking about for a long time and I wish I¡¯d had a chance to say them to you while you were still alive.¡± I felt eyes on me, and I knew the people closest to the altar could hear me, but I didn¡¯t care. This was a private conversation between me and Arden. I only hoped that wherever his spirit was now, he could hear me. ¡± I wish I could go back in time because I know now where we went wrong.

    Remember that first day you met me? That day you told me you didn¡¯t want me and you didn¡¯t need me? That was the day we both should have said ¡°NO¡±. We should have rejected the Bond, Arden. I should have stood up and told my father that I was not going to be a pawn in the treaty negotiations. And you should have said no and not allowed your pride to make you tie the knot with me, to enter inside the marriage you didn¡¯t want. ¡± I felt hot tears running down my cheeks, but I made no effort to brush them away. At the moment all that mattered to me was pouring out my heart to his corpse¡­

    ¡°Arden, I have often wondered how we both had the strength to defy the mating bond?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve often wondered what would have happened if we had gone our separate ways that day. We¡¯d both be living very different lives now. Arden, you would have still been alive.¡± I sniffed and wiped the tears streaming down my cheeks making it hard for my eyes to be open.

    ¡± But if things hadn¡¯t gone like this, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have met your brother Malcolm, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten a chance to experience a genuine and selfless love from him. So maybe.. maybe things happened the way they did for a reason and none of us can question the Moon Goddess.

    I plucked a mini white peonies from one of the floral arrangements and slipped it under his stiff cold hands.

    ¡± Thank you for saving me Arden, Thank you for dying in my ce and I will never forget this heroic act of yours.¡±

 Chapter 57- I love you

    Isabe

    I walked down to where Queen Selena and her husband King Leonard were braced behind a chair. I approached them slowly.

    ¡°Mum,¡± I said to her, taking her shaking hands in my own. ¡± I love you. You¡¯ve been like a second mum to me since I joined the pack. You have always been there for me. I¡¯ll miss you, Mum but I think now we can meet frequently without all the secrecy.¡±

    ¡°What? What are you talking about Be?¡± You want to leave? You still want to leave us? But why? You can¡¯t leave! Not after what had happened! You have to stay! What about Malcolm? What will be of him? He is the next Alpha of our pack and he needs a Luna beside him.

    You have to stay Isabe, Queen Selena said desperately while sobbing.

    Maybe it was unfair of me toy this on her son¡¯s funeral but it needed to be said and it needed to be said now, because I nned to leave today. ¡± My heart is okay Mum, I¡¯ve forgiven my father and sisters, I¡¯ve forgiven you and Dad. I¡¯ve forgiven Arden.¡± I took a deep breath, I¡¯ve even forgiven myself. We all thought we were doing the right thing at the time, thinking it was the best we could do. I love you all and I¡¯ll be in touch soon.¡± I leaned down and kissed her forehead and turned to go.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    My way was immediately blocked by Malcolm¡¯s body. His eyes were dark, shocked, and hurt. ¡± You are leaving?¡± He gulped. ¡± You won¡¯t stay¡­. not even for me? Not even for what we shared together?¡± He said, with his voice crippled with pain.

    I could feel the sadness and fear emitting from him and it made tears roll down.

    I gave him a sad smile through my tears, I couldn¡¯t stop the tears that rushed down my cheeks. ¡± I understand you have responsibilities here, Mal. I love you, but I can¡¯t stay here. This ce will never be my home.¡± There was too much I couldn¡¯t exin to him, not here, not now, not standing in front of the casket of his dead brother.

    I couldn¡¯t exin to him that this house was full of bad memories for me. I couldn¡¯t exin to him that I had struggled to start my own life, a life that I controlled and I wasn¡¯t willing to walk away from that. His loyalty and duty belonged to the Blood Moon Pack and my loyalty and duty belonged to my little pack of friends who had risked everything to run away with me. My hand went up to his face, to pull back the strand of hair that covered his face and his body was hot, and as my hand fell on his cheek. He released some air from his lips and I moved closer and ced a kiss on his forehead. ¡°If you need me, you know where to find me.¡± I stepped around him and walked out of the hall alone. I wasn¡¯t going to stick around for the service or the funeral reception. I didn¡¯t want to sit and eat food and pretend to celebrate Arden¡¯s life with his pack. All I wanted at the moment was to leave this pack and the memory thates with it.

    I dragged myself up to my room and took out my suitcase. This time I could pack properly and leave with dignity. I folded my clothes neatly and ced them in the luggage, along with other small things I¡¯d left behind. When I was done, I wheeled the bags out of the hallway and closed the door to the guest room for thest time. I felt no sadness in leaving, no remorse in my decision.

    I¡¯d tried my best to make things work with Arden, but I have never been truly happy here. This was never a home to me.

    I wasn¡¯t sure exactly how I was going to negotiate three flights of stairs with two suitcases, but I squared my shoulders and headed that way. I thought I might need to drag one down, and then climb back up to take the second one. I would have called for help but the house was empty, and the whole pack had gone down to the meeting hall. But before I stepped onto the first stair, the handle was pulled out of my grip.

    Lance was there, ¡°Are you ready Luna?¡±

    I swallowed, looking into his handsome, haggard face. ¡°Lance.. don¡¯t you need to stay here with your family?¡±

    ¡± Be, you¡¯re my family. Violet is my mate. We¡¯re all family. Let¡¯s go home.¡± He nced at the stairs. ¡°And we¡¯re taking the elevator down before you break your legs.¡±

    I felt my heart swell up in my chest. His words warmed my heart and I couldn¡¯t bear the happiness that bubbled inside me. I threw my arms around Lance¡¯s girth and hugged him with all my strength. Words choked in my throat as I wanted to tell him how much I loved him as a brother and how much I depended on him as a beta of our little pack¡­ But the words wouldn¡¯te out.

    ¡± Don¡¯t worry Luna,¡± he mumbled into my hair, ¡± I always got your back.¡±

    We got downstairs and I noticed that Lance parked his car towards the patio and the inside was filled with his boxes and a few of Violet¡¯s belongings.

    The whole pack was upied with the funeral and no one paid attention to the two of us packing up and preparing to leave. I kept expecting Malcolm toe out and say goodbye but he never appeared.

    I sighed and could only ept that it was what it was, I knew I had hurt him by refusing to stay.

    I hated the feeling of loneliness in the corners of my mind. And I couldn¡¯t stop the hot tears that escaped my eyes, one thing is certain life would be lonely and boring without Malcolm Vinci.

 Chapter 58- Iéˆ¥æª“ pregnant

    Isabe

    The ride back with Lance was quiet, there was no argument this time about whether or not to get a hotel. Other than frequent stops to relieve my squashed dder and a few runs through the drive of some of the food restaurants, we drove straight home.

    By the time we arrived in front of our new house, I was very ufortable and my back hurts but I was happy and relieved to be home.

    Violet came out of the front door and grabbed me up in a hug and simultaneously burst into tears. Her words were all garbled and mixed up in her sobs. ¡°Sorry¡­ Arden¡­ scared me¡­ I thought¡­ you weren¡¯t going toe back¡­¡±

    I hugged her close and then took her by the shoulders, looking into her teary eyes ¡°Of course I came back, Violet. You are my family and best friend.¡± I sighed and let her help me up the porch stairs and into the house before she left me and ran into Lance¡¯s arms.

    Jack greeted me inside. He¡¯d been working on the renovations in the kitchen and he was covered with dust and wood shavings. ¡± Wee home, Luna. I¡¯m so sorry, I heard what happened to your husband.¡± I grabbed him and hugged him with all the dirt and dust. These are my people, my own little pack.

    While the others struggled to bring the luggage inside, I shut myself in the bathroom and ran a bath. My legs were crampy, my back was aching and if I¡¯m being honest with myself my heart hurts. I had left my mate behind. My wolf Sia was furious with me, she kept growling in my mind, wanting to be set free, wanting to be with our mate but I just couldn¡¯t let it go. But deep inside I knew I had done the right thing. This time it wasn¡¯t for my father. Not for the pack. Not for my sisters. Not for my mate. This time around I chose me.

    This is not to say, I wasn¡¯t checking my phone a dozen times per hour, hoping for some word from Malcolm. I have left him with my contact and also gave him the address of my new home. But he didn¡¯t call and he didn¡¯t text, so neither did I¡­.

    If he didn¡¯t want to get in touch, I won¡¯t force it on him. I picked myself up as the best I could and settled with my new life.

    Everyone had settled back, and Lance and Violet had resumed back on their job. Leaving just me in the house alone, I tried using that time to arrange our kitchen by putting in new granite tops and a new stainless sink.

    It¡¯s been exactly two weeks since I left Blood Moon pack. I felt unusually weak and queasy. And I stayed back in bed to regain a little strength. Something seems quite strange about my body.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Later in the day, Lance came inside the room, pulled back the nkets, and slid in beside me. He grabbed a hold of me, pulled me up to his chest and I happily buried his face in my neck.

    And then he sniffed. And sniffed again. And he then reared back away from me.

    ¡°Luna! What is that smell?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure of what he was talking about, so I pulled theforter over my head and curled away from him while trying to smell my body to figure out where the smell wasing from. But I was confused.

    ¡± Oh no you don¡¯t know?¡± He pulled the covers away and stared down at me. ¡± Be, you¡¯re pregnant.¡±

    ¡°My werewolf sense of smell could perceive the hormonal change in your blood.¡± he smiled

    ¡°Pregnant?¡± I swallowed hard, my throat now feeling so dry as a cold sweat formed at the back of my neck I discreetly tried to calcte my cycle and it turned out that I was already three weekste. I rushed to the cab, pulled out a pregnancy strip, and ran into the bathroom to check myself, and for a long dreadful seconds, the result showed positive.

    ¡± I¡¯m pregnant. I¡¯m carrying my mate¡¯s little pup!¡± I shut my eyes, holding back the tears that yearned for freedom, and walked out of the bathroom while holding the strip.

    Immediately I entered the room, I sat down on the bed and showed Lance the strip. I wasn¡¯t expecting him to jump off the bed and give me a quick demonstration of his dance moves.

    ¡± We¡¯re going to have a baby! We¡¯re going to have a baby! I¡¯m going to be an uncle!¡± He pounced back on the bed and pulled up my tee a bit to have a look at my stomach but it was still t.

    ¡°Lance, please don¡¯t tell anyone yet. I want to deliver the news first to my mate.¡± He nodded, smiled, and rubbed my cheeks.

    ¡± Anything for you Luna,¡± he excused himself and left for work.  I sighed and looked at my phone, I had to remind myself that it was what it was. I could not make everyone happy. I wasn¡¯t even entirely sure if I had made myself happy either. A part of me felt empty without Malcolm. Like half of me was missing somewhere.

    I cursed and rubbed at my mark, which had a way of growing achy when I thought of him.

    As I sat on the bed trying to read books and journals about developing a new pack. My mark became more achy, it actually felt hot and a bit feverish to touch.

    I was so restless. My legs kept pacing back and forth across the floor of my room. I couldn¡¯t sit still. I had no idea what was going on and my heart kept on racing with the thoughts of Malcolm.

    Just then I heard a car pull up in front of the house. I nced at the clock in surprise. Everyone was at work and they weren¡¯t due back for a few hours.

    There was a knock on the door and I came downstairs to answer it. I was holding my phone in one hand as I swung the door open, expecting to see a stranger or maybe a delivery man with a package.

    But my head buzzed as I took in the sight of Malcolm standing on the porch. His shoulders were arced, his hands were stuffed in his pant pockets. His hairs were scattered. His shirt was rumpled from the long drive. He looked absolutely delicious. I was so shocked that my hand went ck and my phone ttered to the floor.

    ¡± Malcolm¡±

 Chapter 59- Youéˆ¥æª™e aroused

    Isabe

    He looked up and met my gaze. And just like always, when his eyes met mine everything else went silent around me as if nothing else mattered.

    Those hazel orbs stared at me, his eyes caressing my skin, his gaze and the promise those eyes held made my core throb. A delicate shower of pleasure worked its way up my core and shot straight up toward my heart, making it flutter wildly. He straightened his back and arched it, giving me a delicious view of his abs. The white shirt he was wearing was practically see-through and it clung to him so tightly that it felt as if he would rip it off his body if he moved too fast. I gulped nervously and lowered my gaze.

    ¡± I am sorry to have taken so much time to reach you, please forgive me, my Luna.¡± He smiled.

    And my breath hitched, my heart forgot to beat and my jaws went ck. I tried not to let my gaze wander but focusing on his face was damn hard. Those soft lips of his, that perfect jawline with a light dusting of stubble, and then those sexy eyes that had the ability to look into my soul.

    I took a few deep breaths to calm my jittery nerves and my pounding heart which felt like they had been tied into a tangle that had no way of sorting itself out. I fiddled with my fingers and Malcolm¡¯s eyes quivered at that he began walking towards me and his delicious scent of citrusy with a hint of mint filled up my nostrils, I rubbed my palm against my face as I inhaled lungfuls of that scent over, and over till my visions grew darker and narrow. My knees buckled and I would have hit the floor if he had not rushed to catch me.

    His face came so close to mine, too damn close, and I had trouble focusing on his eyes because my wretched mind was focused on his plump lips.

    I was melting in a pool of heat by the nearness of him, the power that rolled off him intermixed with the strength of his coiled muscles.

    Though his body heat was enough to not give me the chills, something else made me give shivers. His overpowering scent was making me giddy and all I wanted at the moment was to be in bed with him and have his cock buried deep inside me. My nipples went hard due to our contact and nearness and he obviously could see them straining through my yellow tank top.

    His eyes darkened when he saw that, his hazel orbs changed into a golden color. A rich shade of golden with flecks of amber that made him look absolutely gorgeous.

    He stared at me for a moment, carried me inside, nced around at the unfamiliar house, and then went to the purple-tufted couch. He sat down and arranged me on hisp. I couldn¡¯t help myself and I wrapped my arms around him and buried my face in his chest. And just like that, all the empty and unhappy feelings left me.

    ¡± Have missed you so much, Luna!¡± He said in a sweet sensual tone. The way he said those words, carefully picking them while his tongue moved over his lips was maddening.

    A deep blush rose up my cheeks and though it was not a question, I didn¡¯t feel the need to answer.

    I did not want to utter gibberish or let him know just how much my traitorous body yearned for his touch. I was like a timing bomb that would explode at the slightest minute¡­

    So, I just nodded my head.

    And then he lowered just a little, letting his lips graze my ears. The touch sent sparks tingling down my body as it came alive like livewire. His eyes were steadily turning golden with flecks of hazel around the orbs.

    I was already melting like a candle wax in his caress. I mped my thighs together as my arousal was making it loud and clear just how much I wanted him to bury his mouth in them.

    ¡± You¡¯re aroused!¡±He inhaled deeply and I felt a shudder of pleasure erupt through me, his eyes were filled with desire and want and his lips grazed my cheek, his voice sounded huskier as he growled,

    ¡± I want you, Be. Please can I¡­.¡±  I slid my fingers into his mouth to stop him from what he was saying.

    I knew he was asking for my consent, he wanted to know if I wanted him to.

    Hell, I wanted him. I want all of him.

    I wanted him to devour me, to make love to me.

    To leave me high and dry as his mouth explored every corner of my body.

    And, I did not trust my mouth to utter any sane response. So I just nodded my head again.

    My body was pulsing with a need like never before, the need for him, a desire to be under him and moan in pleasure, a want so pure and raw that I was quaking in anticipation.

    Malcolm chuckled, as a lustful shiver ran down my spine. He wasted no time as his mouth came down on me.

    A thousand emotions exploded in my heart as his lips held mine hostage.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    My mouth opened up to him easily and I kissed him hungrily, nibbling on his lips bruisingly hard.

    I began to wither under his touch, as I let out a soft moan. Every cell of my body was screaming for me to go easily but my heart and wolf soared with pride. I deepened the kiss as my tongue roamed around and he arched forward to give me more of him.

    I slowly lifted his massive hand up and ced it on my rear and I was rewarded with a gentle squeeze of my butt cheek as he pulled me closer.

    A moan left my lips as he pulled me closer to him. I was now sitting on hisp and his other hand was on the small of my back, cing me firmly in ce.

    I looked at those hazel orbs as his other hand slowly traveled up my back sending sparks up my spine as he reached my neck.

    His fingers were rough and calloused and everywhere he touched me through the fabric, it seemed to burn and scotch making heat erupt from every pore.

    I was already melting as if I had been thrown into a hot furnace and exploded into a thousand mes.

 Chapter 60- Bring back our Luna

    Malcolm

    It hurt like hell that after everything we shared, she turned around and walked away from me. Like I meant nothing to her. Like we hadn¡¯t shared a fated bond that tied our souls together, I shouldn¡¯t have been surprised that she could fight it. She had fought off her bond with Arden and even rejected him. I know it took her a lot of determination to do it but I wanted to believe that what we both shared was special and different. We had more than a bond, we had love. We loved each other.

    But as days rolled into weeks I began to doubt if she truly felt something for me.

    I was loaded with work in the pack. There were numerous meetings with the council elders trying to sort out the next line of action since Arden was dead and a new Alpha had to be announced to the people of Blood Moon Pack. The council elders were already pushing that I should be presented to the pack as their next Alpha because leaving the pack empty without an Alpha would draw the eyes of rogue wolves our way.

    But ording to the packw before a new Alpha would be named they had to undergo a training ritual to certify them worthy.

    I began my training with the council of elder wolves, days turned into weeks and the ritual training went round and round for weeks.

    I left the office exhausted and copsed on my bed every night and I would breathe in the fading scent of my mate on my sheets. I felt too hot for my liking, and only Isabe Cross could quench this intense hunger within me.

    My mind would always y over every moment of our time together. From the first time I kissed her while she was still married to Arden, I remember how she was clutching hard at my hair, her soft body trembling against mine. And the pleasurable time we made love in the guest inn and I gave her my mark, sealing up the mating ritual and making her mine forever.

    To the day she sat on my bed in my chambers and fed me with her own hands and her silver orbs held so much love.

    The memory of when she ran away from the pack came ying and how Arden had gotten drunk in his officementing ¡± She was my strength and took everything from me when she left. My sanity, my world, my life.¡±

    ¡°Damn! That was the exact way I felt right now.¡± I couldn¡¯t think, it felt as if I was mentally unstable. It felt as if every fiber of my being, left with her. I was empty and I felt a pointed pain in my chest that could only be healed upon seeing her, upon having her in my arms. I have never felt this out of control before.

    Night after night I had a deep conversation with myself and my soul. My heart hammered against my chest and if ever there was a time to make it right. It¡¯s now.

    I grew up in Blood Moon Pack, I had spent all my life here and loved my parents, brothers, and my pack members so much. I loved life here.

    It¡¯s a privilege to be an Alpha of thergest park territory, to be in charge of the pack¡¯s fortune, to be entrusted with so many lives, and to be the one to direct the affairs of a whole wolf nmunity.

    But my world was empty, without Isabe by my side everything seemed meaningless.

    It might have been my destiny, inheritance, and birthright but it wasn¡¯t what I wanted.

    And I finally decided to make my own rules and decisions, I would fight for our love.

    I stormed out and hastened to my office which now seemed like an endless, godforsaken distance away. I got to my office and sent for some of the council wolves and King Leonard. I couldn¡¯t sit still, I groaned in frustration thrashing everything that stood on my table.

    I sighed and closed my eyes, huffing again when the door pulled open and my Dad and some of the council wolves came in. Their eyes scanned the mess I made on the floor without saying a word they went to sit down¡­

    I went straight to the point, I was in no mood for pleasantries or beating around the bush. They were here for a reason so I didn¡¯t bother masking my true feelings. I spoke up, holding a frosty short smile.

    ¡± I apologize greatly, for pulling you all out of your busy schedule for this impromptu meeting.¡± I scanned their faces and continued ¡± What I¡¯m about to say mighte as a shock but I have weighed my options and it¡¯s the right thing to do.

    ¡± I¡¯m declining my position as the next Alpha of the Blood Moon Pack, and since it¡¯s important for the pack to have an Alpha. I have decided that my younger brother Lance will take over the pack while I rule North Central.¡± I watched as their faces colored with rage but I managed to keep my demeanor neutral.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°That will not happen! I forbid you, Malcolm. You can¡¯t do this, I have lost a son and I do not intend to lose another!¡± Dad said and was up on his feet, his fists pounding on the table, meeting my gaze. But there was a flicker of pain in his gaze.

    I stared at him defiantly, I had made up my mind and wouldn¡¯t allow anybody to control my life. ¡± I¡¯m sorry Dad, but you can¡¯t change my decisions. I will go after my mate Be since our pack reminds her of Arden¡¯s loathing toward her. I have decided to bring back and together we will rule North Central. My life is empty without her. She¡¯s my strength and the air that I breathe. I love her so much Dad. I expected you to bless our union instead of putting the pack before our lives.¡± I said in a calm but firm tone.

    Dad took a few steps toward me hugged me tightly and said ¡± If it¡¯s what you want son, then you should be on your way to bring back our Luna!¡±

 Chapter 61- Sweet Ecstasy

    Malcolm

    All this time, I hadn¡¯t called her. The truth was I was just being stubborn and prideful. I wanted her to call me first. I wanted her to change her mind ande back.

    I got into the car and tossed my phone by the cubby hole, I thought about calling her to tell her that I was on my way but I changed my mind and decided to take her by surprise and I got it because immediately she opened the door and her beautiful crystal silver eyesnded on my face. Her silver irises held my stare, it didn¡¯t hold any rage or annoyance. Whatever was in those precious eyes of hers was soft and tender. I couldn¡¯t pull away from her stare and I was relishing the pleasure of having her next to me.

    Without blinking away, I held her stare and my lips parted. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for taking so much time to reach you, please forgive me my Luna,¡± I said with all seriousness and sincerity.

    Be¡¯s eyes widened gently, her eyes unmoving from mine.

    ¡± I regret not following you immediately. I should have gone with you. You are my priority, Be, and you will always be of importance to me.¡± I said calmly and slowly. I needed her to know, she¡¯s my world.

    I moved closer and her eyes twinkled with something I couldn¡¯t fathom. I gulped as my eyes roamed her body hungrily before traveling back to her beautiful face. The air around us carried a distinct charge of electricity.

    The sensual tension in the air prickled between us as her eyes went all over my body again and again. I couldn¡¯t hide the satisfaction that was rooted in my smile at her tumult. Her gaze hungrily swept through me. I could hear the loud beating of Be¡¯s heart and mine drummed boldly in my ears. I could smell her sweet arousal.

    We remained fixed in our position, taking each in, and all of a sudden her legs buckled under her but I was swift enough to catch her in my arms and carried her into the house. We sat on the couch with her sitting on myp.

    I held my breath. I could feel my heart already thumping in my chest. I couldn¡¯t help it as my groin hardened against her soft body. She leaned closer and her lips touched mine. Her lips moved softly on mine, and I found myself kissing her back fiercely. I leaned against the couch and Be positioned herself properly on top of me. Her lips were not breaking away from mine and soon her legs were spread out to my sides, straddling me. I moaned into the blissful kiss and my hands fell on her soft ass and I gently squeezed it. Myrge hands moved with purpose on her back, pinning her deeper into my arms.

    She pulled out from my mouth and moved to my neck, sucking and nibbling at my skin. I groaned loudly in pleasure. She trailed kisses up to my earlobe, nibbled on it, and then pulled away, her hands losing my shirt until my bare skin was in view.

    Her soft hands rested on my chest as she continued cing sensual kisses across my skin down to my chest. She caressed every sculpted muscle on my torso with her light touch and tongue. I threw my head back, my eyes gazing up at the nk air as her assault on my body awoke unquenched fire within me and I felt my body warming up with need.

    A small ssic smile curled up teasingly on her lips as she slowly pulled away from me. It took me all the self-control and more not to grab her back. I hated the sudden coldness that filled my arms in her absence. She got out of the couch and stood in front of me and I returned her intense gaze.

    Then her hands undid the zip of her shorts and they fell to the floor. Her eyes never left mine, even as she slowly pulled out her tee. I leaned a little forward and my chest rose and fell rapidly as my eyes never left hers. She pulled out her tee and her glorious perky boobs were on disy. The air around us had be too tense.

    My eyes turned almost ck with desire, lust, and need. My breathing was rough andbored as my eyes couldn¡¯t get enough of her.

    Gently with utmost difficulty, I stood from the couch and motioned closer to her, my pounding heart sting within the walls of the duplex. I stopped so close to her that not even a single breath stood between us.

    My shaky hands fell on her hips, caressing them all the way to her waist, and then upwards to the sides of her breast. I moaned internally at the tingles emerging but my gaze was firm on her. I cupped one of her breasts and rolled my thumb over her soft, pink nipple and I grabbed the other nipple in my mouth. I swirled my tongue over it, suckling it. I couldn¡¯t get enough of her. I yanked off my trouser from my body and stood naked before her.  I watched as her eyes lit up while admiring me.

    I carried her in my arms andy her down on the couch, pulled her legs apart, and began to kiss her thighs before I  buried my head and lips in between her legs. My tongue took one long lick of her center. She moaned in sweet ecstasy as I started to lick her up again and her body vibrated with pleasure.

    I left her shaky legs and started kissing, tasting every inch of her skin. I moved on top of her, not cing my full weight on her and I carefully lowered myself deeper into her.

    She clutched hard on my neck and wrapped her legs around my waist. I gently slid my hardened dick inside her moist and warm pussy. I slowly made it inside and groaned, until I was fully in. I began to thrust in and out, and her nails dug into my back. She moaned and bit her lips as my pace increased. I thrust deeper into her, her hips moving against mine, causing me to moan out at the intensity. Her tender gaze held so much pleasure, as I kept thrusting harder. I was moving back and forth with enormous speed.

    I kept on thrusting as beads of sweat formed on our naked bodies. And I felt the pleasure within me waiting to explode.

    Be¡¯s body started vibrating, her hips aching against mine and she clenched her fists tighter in my hair. And breathed out my name in a moan.¡±Malcolm, I¡¯m cuming.¡±

    I moaned against her lips, as we both cried in pleasure and squirted a fountain of release.

    I dipped my lips in the crook of her neck where my mark was and kissed it gently. A sounding moan left her lips.

    ¡°Isabe¡± I called gently, praying silently to the moon goddess for her to ept my proposal.

    ¡± Yes, Mal,¡± she lifted her face a little so our noses could touch. I studied her quietly as if I was contemting speaking or not. Her soft hands caressed my cheek ¡± Talk to me,¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    I sighed pulling up a little as my hold on her body tightened. ¡°I want us to live in NorthCentral, and together we can rule them while Lance takes over the Blood Moon pack as their new Alpha,¡± I said in a pleading tone. I didn¡¯t want her to feel like I was forcing, actually, I was seeking her permission.

    She pressed her warm body against mine, kissing me ¡± I will think about it.¡± She muttered

    I pulled her closer, feeling the softness of her body, kissing her intensely.

 Chapter 62- Impure thoughts

    Isabe

    When I woke up, it was dusk already and the moon was glowing intensely. I stirred on the bed and Malcolm was still beside me. I remember falling asleep on the couch in the living room, I guess he carried me upstairs and must have traced my room with my scent. His manly arms were around my waist. The feeling of having Malcolm in my arms after all these weeks was surreal. I could feel Sia¡¯s light purrs deep in my mind.

    I smiled, positioning my eyes to stare at him carefully. His hair fell messily to his face, his low stubble framed his jaw beautifully and his cherry soft lips glowed under the moon¡¯s ray that seeped through the draperies. I couldn¡¯t help but take a few moments to relish the sweet feeling of having my mate, back again in my arms. I took my sweet time scanning his body, his perfect thick brows, and his irresistible lips. I fought the urge to kiss him awake. He was still naked on the bed, with only the silk sheets covering the lower half of his body. I smiled naughtily, lowering my gaze to his broad arms and chest. I could see the outline of his tattoo and suddenly I wanted to run my fingers on it and wrap my legs around him. I closed my eyes remembering the blissful moment not too long ago. I smiled at the way his body recognized and reacted to my touch and kisses, his sweet moans, and the manner in which his lips took my name out. I loved it. I wanted to experience it all again. It was a feeling that would never grow old, and I was incapable of having enough of him. Never. I was drowning deeper in my erotic thoughts when Malcolm¡¯s voice filled the chamber and I inhaled deeply, pulling my eyes open.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early for impure thoughts?¡± He asked, the gate of his eyes still shut but his lips formed arge smile while his hands pulled me on top of him. I used the opportunity to straddle him. I couldn¡¯t repress the smile that momentarily found my lips as his warm hands caressed my back seductively.

    ¡± Looks like I¡¯m not the only one having that kind of thought,¡± I whispered over his lips, forcing him to pull his eyes open. I leaned on him, pressing my hardened nipples against his toned chest and my hips pressed against him so that I could feel his bones.

    Malcolm groaned, running his hands over my body and his amber eyes regarded me quietly ¡°I¡¯m d to be here with you,¡± He whispered to me, sweeping back the natural curls of my soft hair.

    I held onto him tighter, inhaling his scent. ¡± Me too.¡±

    He chuckled and said, ¡°How about we eat first, and continue what you¡¯re thinking.¡± He muttered in the same manner I did. And I heard the rumbling of his tummy indicating that he was hungry.

    I gently pulled out of his grasp and nted a kiss on his forehead before I grabbed onto the sheets that covered me, pulled them away from my body, and stood up from the bed. We picked up our clothes from the floor, dressed up, and went down to eat.

    We got downstairs to the dining and met Lance and Violet setting the table for dinner. Lance came and hugged his brother while Vi bowed in respect. I nced around and Jack wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡°What about Jack?¡± I took a seat around the chair, and so did Malcolm.

    ¡± He went to get some groceries in town, he would be back soon.¡± Lance drawled in his husky voice, taking a sip from his drink before his prodding eyes met mine.

    ¡± Luna, you never told me that my brother would be joining us, or was it supposed to be a surprise?¡± He asked

    I shook my head ¡± I really do not have any idea about hising.¡± He pulled his gaze away from me, focusing it on Malcolm.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡± What happened, brother? You changed your mind about the title?¡± He counted his words before pulling his eyes back to his dinner. I watched as Malcolm stared briefly at his brother before picking up the silver cup and he brought it to his lips.

    ¡± Yeah, I realized that Be was my life and I couldn¡¯t function without her beside me, and I realized the bond between us is not something that could easily be severed. So I made my decision, I wanted Isabe. And the only way out was to decline the Alpha position. Right now the pack is without an Alpha.¡± Malcolm uttered.

    I exhaled in tion, resting my fingers under my chin. Malcolm¡¯s eyes moved from Lance, traveled to Violet, and regarded their curled-up hands for a second.

    ¡°Violet is my destined mate. I found out she was the one,

    first time we eloped with Luna.¡± Lance answered his unsaid question.

    ¡°Tell me, brother, what¡¯s your n? Lance shifted his tes aside, and leaned back on the chair, his prating eyes on Mal.

    ¡°I have decided to rule North Central, with Be by my side while you and your mate,¡± He paused and stared at Violet and Lance before he continued ¡± While you and your mate would rule Blood Moon pack. I understand that everyone in the pack may not be happy about my decision but It¡¯s the right thing to do. I can¡¯t keep my mate in a ce that brings back haunted memories and also messes with her mental health.

    With this arrangement, everybody will be happy, and the family will still be united and in peace.¡± He voiced calmly, while everybody listened.

    ¡± So when do we move?¡± Lance said, after regarding me for a second in silence.

    ¡± I¡¯m yet to receive any reply from Luna, her consent first before we proceed,¡± Malcolm¡¯s deep loving hazel eyes fell on me, regarding me almost like he was pleading with his eyes.

    His gaze was boring hard into my eyes as if he wanted to take a peek at my soul.

    I breathed out in relief as my heart swelled with joy. The thoughts of being together and growing old with Malcolm by my side were making me explode with subtle joy.

    ¡± Yes, I will go with you, Malcolm. Together we will rule North Central.¡± I said with my eyes holding his gaze.

    ¡± It¡¯s sorted, we leave tomorrow at dusk,¡± Malcolm said and moved closer to where I was.

    He came closer to where I was sitting, hisrge hands cupped my face, and I moaned at the sweet tingles that erupted as he swept back the locks of my hair before he crashed his lips on mine.

 Chapter 63- A bad dream

    Isabe

    It was already way past noon. The sun had dominated the sky already. I was in my room packing and stuffing my clothes inside the bag. I felt a banging ache in my head, I shut my eyes sucking in the pain in my head. I could feel my body burn like I was literally on fire.

    I sighed and plopped on my bed. My gaze stares up at the nk air. I stayed rooted in that position for a while as several thoughts grazed through my mind. There was this strange feeling that churned within me, a stinging pain in my chest. I don¡¯t know why but it felt like something strange was about to happen. I couldn¡¯t help but wrap my hands around my arms at the sudden coldness I felt.

    I couldn¡¯t understand why I felt so uneasy. My mind constantly kept going straight to Malcolm. I felt my eyes sting with tears from the pain I felt in my chest. It felt like a sharply pointed sword was pushing its way into the deepest darkest part of my soul. My bones felt so weak, my body held so much pain, and the burning heat within me kept growing.

    Something was definitely wrong, my heart was thudding in an unfamiliar rhythm, showing the intensity of the fear that dwelled in my soul. Even the air around me was charged with a burning heat. I had felt like this before, and it was on the day Arden was murdered.

    I fell on the bed and I didn¡¯t know when I fell asleep but I knew this was a dream. It just had to be.

    Something was incredibly wrong, I don¡¯t know why my heart was pounding so loud and there was something about the dream that terrified me. I was covered with blood. But it wasn¡¯t mine.

    Hell, I wasn¡¯t even bleeding, at least not physically. But my heart was in pain. It was as if a better half of me was missing. I kept walking in darkness as only the moon¡¯s rays followed my trail. Blood was everywhere, and lifeless bodies of dead rogue wolves littered around.

    I couldn¡¯t understand what was going on but from the look of it, it seemed like a war had broken out here. My heart hammered more as I began searching through the bodies on the ground for someone in particr. Malcolm.

    I released a breath that I didn¡¯t even know I was holding when I couldn¡¯t find him among the scattered dead bodies on the ground. My heart began to thud at an increasingly insane speed and there was a sickening chill that stalked my spine. I began racing through the woods without direction when my legs stopped abruptly in arge meadow and I felt like my life hade to an end. The sight before me made the air in my lungs vanish.

    Malcolm!!!

    He was lying in the middle of a meadow. My legs hastened towards him, my heart was pounding hard in my chest. He was wounded severely but the wounds were not healing and his body was drenched with blood. I forced my shaking hands to touch him, but he waspletely cold. I was motionless. I couldn¡¯t move. It was as if time itself had paused, stopping every motion around me. I gasped weakly, I felt a heavy thud in my chest. My legs suddenly went weak and I copsed against the bloody smeared earth. The blood in my body wentpletely cold as it dawned on me. He was dead. Malcolm was dead. I didn¡¯t know when a tear rolled down my cheek.

    Noo!!!! I released a painful howl that pierced the core of my soul.

    And I jerked awake. My heart was racing incredulously fast. I scanned around and I was still in my room. I ced a hand on my temple, feeling my entire body be so weak. I was weak. Very weak. My eyes were stinging from the exhaustion that washed over me. I could feel my entire body on fire while every bone in my body ached with pain.

    I groaned, dropping my head on the bed. It was a dream, but it felt so real. I could still feel the pain in my chest from seeing Malcolm in such a state. There was this growing restlessness and fear that enveloped my heart, with each passing second it kept increasing.

    The only thing I wanted at the moment was to be next to my mate. He was the only one capable of soothing this pain away. As if he read my thoughts, the door pushed open and Malcolm stepped in.

    Immediately I jerked up from the bed, falling into Malcolm¡¯s arms that were ready to receive me. He pulled me into his arms, trying to calm me but I couldn¡¯t stop the fear within that made my body tremble. I gripped him tightly, trying to breathe him in to calm my unsettled emotions. I shut my eyes, inhaling as much of him as I could, and his scent was calming.

    Malcolm cupped my face, gazing deep into my silver orbs. ¡°What happened, love?¡± His voice was shaky with concern. He could see the chaos within me and just wanted to make it stop.

    I wish he could. I wish he could stop this fear within me.

    I shook my head. ¡°I had a bad dream.¡±

    Malcolm brushed back the locks of hair falling on my face, ¡°It¡¯s just a dream, and nothing more.¡±

    I stared deeply into his eyes. His voice and scent were exactly what I needed. It calmed me deeply, but unfortunately, the fear rooted within me remained.

    The warmth that formed from the tingles calmed me and I leaned into his touch. I pulled closer to him, my head leaning closer till I felt my lips on his. I kissed him gently.

    He wrapped his arms around me and kissed me back with the same passion and want.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Even in the heat of the moment as our bodies were against each other, somewhere deep in my chest, I couldn¡¯t shake off the fear in my heart. I could feel it, a bad storm was heading our way.

 Chapter 64- Rogues

    Isabe

    I inhaled deeply, shifting under the warm silken covers. I turned gently on the bed, leaning deeper into the soft pillows as my eyes fell on that of my mate, sleeping next to me. I could feel his hot breath fanning my face while my gaze remained fixed on him.

    I pulled closer to him, my silver eyes taking in all of him. I shut my eyes momentarily breathing in his divine scent. It was dawn already, and even though the thick draperies had blocked out all the morning rays. I could feel the gentle warmth of the sunlight that waited outside for me.

    I pulled my eyes open, firmly holding the sheets around my naked body when I felt his presence at the back of my mind through our bond.

    ¡± I¡¯m sorry I woke you up, I wanted you to sleep in for a few minutes,¡± I smiled, turning to peck his lips, pulling my eyes to meet his hazel orbs. His dark hazel eyes bore down at me intensely, roaming my body possessively with need and desire.

    He leaned closer to me and my heart began to race, as it always did whenever I was this close to him. Its fast pounding made it difficult for me to breathe through my nostrils, or maybe the air had somehow vanished from existence. His strong arms gripped my slender waist, pinning me against the bed, and slowly, he leaned in to kiss me. The intensity of the current that charged through my body had mepletely under Malcolm¡¯s magic. An overwhelming beautiful sensation blossomed inside me and had all my thoughts, fears, and worries melt away. His kiss was dominating and fierce.

    I kissed him back, matching his fierce kisses. He tasted divine and I just couldn¡¯t get enough of him. I moaned desperately against his perfectly soft lips, as he licked the center of my mouth. I loved the fireworks that exploded within me as our tongues danced together. He pulled the sheets away, pressing his naked body to mine, as his lips began trailing kisses down my jawline, leaving a trail of sparks as it journeyed to my marking spot where his mark was deeply rooted. I moaned as his hand worked its way up to my earlobe, caressing and ying with it.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    My hands took on a life of their own and moved skillfully on his body, stimting him to the point that I felt his almost unnoticeable moans against my skin. I wrapped my legs around his waist, as he began to pleasure my body, ensuring my mind and thoughts were filled with only him. His lips pulled away from mine, his head resting on mine as we swallowed each other¡¯s breath. His eyes drew mine, and we stared at each other. The world seemed to fade away as the raw intensity of the pleasure consumed us both.

    He tilted his head and his sweet alluring lips began to leave a burning sensation down the valley of my core, as hisrge hands cupped both of my breasts. I bit the bottom of my lips, my hands getting lost in his curly hair that matched his twin hazel mes that gazed down at me with tenderness and love.

    ¡°You¡¯re mine, darling. Mine alone. You are my life and the reason for my existence. I love you so much, Isabe.¡± He whispered in my ears, and a smile found my lips. His words made my core burn with desire. I wanted nothing at the moment but to have Malcolm¡¯s body against mine while he pleasured me in the best possible ways.

    ¡°I love you too, Malcolm, You¡¯re the sun that shines on my brightest day and the moon that shines on my darkest night,¡± I whispered back.  In a split second, Malcolm invaded the space between us, his huge frame caged mine as his lips took mine in a deep, hungry kiss. We were about to take things quite further when the door flung open without warning, and the face that came into view was that of Lance.

    ¡°Uhmm!! I¡¯m so sorry I interrupted you guys, I didn¡¯t know that¡­ Emm!!¡± He coughed while scratching his head as if he was trying to remember the appropriate word to use. He continued ¡°We are waiting for you guys to get ready, if we¡¯re to arrive in North Central before dawn then we need to start moving.¡±

    ¡°So sorry Lance, we got a little carried away. We will join you guys soon.¡± I said, pinching the skin on my brow and scanning my room to make sure everything had been packed.

    He nodded and held a smirk. I watched him leave as we both stood up, abandoned the sheets, taking a quick shower, after which we wore a fresh set of clothes and went downstairs with Malcolm carrying the luggage. We had something to eat at the dining table before moving out.

    We got out of the house and entered the car, Malcolm took the wheels and headed to the path that led to the woods which was the shortest route to North Central. Lance sat with him in the front while Violet, Jack, and I shared the back seat. We drove out, dwelling in silence as the sun began to withdraw for the day. I nced over at Malcolm, and he was quiet with his gaze up ahead on the path that leads to North Central. Everyone seemed to be lost in their own thoughts and I tried distracting myself by gawking at the towering majestic trees. It felt like I had stepped through another realm. The view was beautiful as I could hear the soulful orchestra of the songbirds, waterfalls meeting rugged rocks, and the rustling of leaves. I stocked out my head a bit from the car as my hair danced across my face, carried by the wind.

    Suddenly I felt a strange breeze and I couldn¡¯t stop my trembling hands and body. A fearful beat drummed in my ears, as my entire body felt the fear settling in, for the first time in my life, I felt as if a heavy weight was ced on my shoulder. And somewhere deep down within my soul, I recognized this sickening feeling.

    ¡°Oh, gracious goddess, please take control,¡± I whispered to myself.

    I tried distracting myself, to clear out my thoughts and expel the fear settling in. I noticed that Malcolm was observing me from the rear mirror, his unreadable gaze burned into mine. We stared at each other briefly before he turned his attention back to the road. I felt somehow at peace while watching my mate drive.

    But everything shattered with the loud growls that pierced through the woods. It was frightening.

    Immediately Malcolm pulled into a reserve, trying to drive out but another series of threatening growls echoed within the woods, and now it seemed to being everywhere. My heart began to thud at an increasingly insane speed.

    ¡± What the hell is happening?¡± I asked, my voice shaking with fright.

    ¡± We are under attack,¡± Malcolm said, pausing briefly. The look in his eyes showed he was sharing partial control with his wolf.

    ¡± Duck everyone,¡± Lance screamed.

    At his words, we ducked, just in time to escape the flying arrow that got stuck inside the car. Malcolm turned off the ignition and pulled out the arrow and it was covered with an enchanted poisonous wolfbane.

    ¡°Rogues!!¡± I screamed, pointing at them. They wereing out, in different directions from the woods inrge numbers, some were in their wolf form while some were in their human form.

    ¡± Whatever happens Be,  please stay inside the car with Violet. Don¡¯te out, we are outnumbered andpletely surrounded. I will go out to meet them with Lance and Jack.¡± Malcolm pleaded and threw his stare at Lance.

    ¡± Fuck it. This is bad. They areing!!¡± Lance muttered pointing at the group of rogues approaching our car. But something caught my attention, a man dressed in all ck covering his face with a ck mask, and carrying a crossbow was leading the rogues. His gait was too familiar. And his aura was dangerous. The loud growls from the rogues intensified as they got closer.

    The all-ck man stood in front of our car and in a swift motion he pulled off his mask, exposing his face to us.

    I froze, as a shocked impossible gasp left my lips. My eyes were round as they took in the face I hadn¡¯t expected.

    ¡°Dad,¡± My lips parted in outright shock.

 Chapter 65- War

    Isabe

    What? I was up on my boots exiting the car, with eyes wide with confusion. Immediately everybody came down and Malcolm stood beside me holding my hand as I stalked closer to my Dad.

    ¡± This is unbelievable, what could Dad be doing with rogue wolves,¡± I muttered, and for a second his eyes flickered with rage. The gruesome look on my dad¡¯s face terrified me.

    ¡± Dad, what in the goddess¡¯ name are you doing with rogues?¡± I spoke in a whisper but the worry and fear that wasced in my voice was obvious. I couldn¡¯t think. Everything was so confusing. He moved away from where he was standing, taking slow calcted steps to where I remained rooted and stopped.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± His voice peeled into my mind, gaining the attention of everyone. My eyes leveled on his bright brown gaze that was gleaming brightly in amusement. The evil smirk on his face was ring. My heart thundered in my chest.

    ¡°Rogues, you said. They are my squad, I have a treaty alliance with the rogue wolves¡¯ Alpha.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡± Yes, this is indeed a shock to me. I never expected that you of all people would have anything to do with rogues.¡± I said, regarding him as his smile deepened. He dragged his hands up, and slowly pulled out the leather ck gloves that covered his hands.

    ¡°Shocked? You shouldn¡¯t be yet. There is moreing so you need to brace your shock absorber.¡± He tossed the gloves on the dried-up dirt on the ground.

    ¡°Shock absorber,¡± I sounded. There was something about the way he counted those words that made me cringe. It was deathly, threatening, and cruel.

    He paused, regarding me, before nodding. ¡± That¡¯s right. Everything was just perfect until your birth took away the life of my mate. I hated you with every fiber of my being and seeing you every day was like living with a curse. So I came up with the brilliant idea of seeking a treaty alliance with the Blood Moon Pack. I knew Alpha Arden was ruthless, cold-blooded and he was known for his reputation with women.¡± He chuckled and there was a brief moment before he continued

    ¡± I was the one that masterminded the idea of alliance gift, after finding out from the pack sorcerer that you were mated to him. so I sent you off to the devil himself, with you out of the pack suffering in Alpha Arden¡¯s hands gave me more happiness that you could not imagine. I didn¡¯t want to kill you. Hell no!!! I just want you to be miserable and your life in shambles. Your pain and agony brought joy to my life.

    But all my ns shattered when I found out that you were given a second chance mate, who truly loved you.¡± He stopped talking and observed me a little before sending a signal to the rogues to move closer. His face was hardened, and the air around us became bravely cold.

    His words sent piercing pain to my heart. Tears were brimming my eyes at this point but I refused to let them fall. My shaken legs could no longer withstand the tension, I gripped Malcolm¡¯s arm, the knife-edged tension in the woods growing brutal by the second.

    After all these years, I still wasn¡¯t used to his hate for me. Many times I had imagined him realizing I was his daughter. His flesh and blood. I had imagined himing to his senses and loving me, and it hasn¡¯t happened up till now and I doubt if it would when he was still acting like this. He has said it multiple times, I¡¯m just the one refusing to ept the sad reality.

    ¡± My pain gave you satisfaction? Why Dad? Can¡¯t you find a ce to forgive me? What happened to Mum was a natural death. Why would you choose to believe that I¡¯m cursed, that I killed Mum? Why hate me so much, when I didn¡¯t choose toe to this world? When would you realize that your action breaks my heart? When would you ever realize that I was a product of the love you shared with Mum?¡± I whispered weakly as he kept watching me.

    He smirked wickedly and ced his index finger on his lips ¡± Shhh! I¡¯m not done talking, you should pay more attention and don¡¯t speak till you¡¯re asked to.¡± He smirked wickedly as if reading every thought of mine.

    ¡± So when I heard that you ran away from Blood Moon Pack, I was furious that was not in the n. And when Alpha Arden came threatening to burn down my pack, I couldn¡¯t risk the alliance being jeopardized because of you. I sent out my spies to look for you but you know luck was on my side when you came back to the pack, I seized the opportunity to notify Alpha Arden of your location. Did you think it was a coincidence that he was able to hunt you down?

    Hell, No!!¡±

    You¡¯re trying to say that you are responsible for Alpha Arden¡¯s death? How could you be so callous? How could you?

    I could feel Malcolm¡¯s rage pulsing through his veins. I held onto him tightly to avoid him making an impulsive decision.

    ¡± That was not supposed to happen if he hadn¡¯t taken the bullet. So when I sent Alpha Arden your location. I also sent the rogues too. The n was to use you as bait to eliminate your lover. He was supposed to be the one to take the bullet for you but Arden was foolish to shield you with his body. Sometimes I can¡¯t help but wonder why he did that. Could it be that he was in love with you?¡± His hands sped behind his back and his gleaming eyes watched me.

    I felt fear crept in as the sad reality dawned on me. ¡± Malcolm,¡± I muttered carelessly, and his bright brown eyes hardened but his smirk remained.

    ¡± Yes!¡± He pointed at Malcolm and continued ¡± Sadly this peasant wolf won¡¯t make it to dawn, and the same goes for everyone with the unfortunate fate of being here with you. When I am done with them, I will personally present you to the Rogues Alpha as his new treaty gift. And he will surely be pleased to have you as one of his harem.¡±

    His lips moved freely against each other and his words made me remember the nightmare I had. And all I could feel at the moment was fear. My lips pressed firmly against each other, and I didn¡¯t bother to fight the tears that stung my eyes.

    I nced around and noticed we were outnumbered, the rogues formed a circle with us, and the monster I called Dad, standing in the middle.

    I parted my lips, my eyes never breaking from his ¡± You can¡¯t hurt my mate and friends,¡± His face hardened, and the air around us became gravely cold. He smirked wickedly.

    ¡± And what are you going to do about it, cursed wolf?¡± He questioned but before I could respond, I was forcefully yanked off Malcolm¡¯s grip by my dad. Fear and panic kicked into my bones, I didn¡¯t have the chance to tell Malcolm I was carrying his pup. I couldn¡¯t stop the fear that kept stabbing in my chest at the thought of harming to Malcolm. I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. I wouldn¡¯t be able to live without him.

    I watched in horror as Malcolm growled loudly, he had changed into a half-beast. He was sharing full control with his wolf, and his eyes were a terrifying pair of bloodshot irises. Lance quickly transformed into his big gray wolf. Violet quickly transformed into her brown wolf and without wasting time, their wolf sprinted off and attacked the rogues.

    The fear within me grew more intense as I realized that a war had broken out.

 Chapter 66- Horror and death

    Isabe

    My eyes shone with fear. I was scared. Scared of losing my mate. Scared that the nightmare might be a reality. I felt Sia howl in my head, also feeling my fear, frustration, and sadness. Beads of sweat dripped down my face and neck. I fought the stinging that began to erupt around the corners of my eyes. I felt a painful tug in my chest. The energy within the air grew intense and I shut my eyes, feeling the pain and sadness from inside my bones. I swear by the goddess I would do anything and everything just to make sure no harm gets to my mate and friends. I shooked out of my thoughts abruptly at Malcolm¡¯s loud growl, it pierced into the sky, rippling through the trees, causing the earth beneath us to shake mildly. I opened my eyes and watched the horror and death before me. The blood in my body wentpletely cold.

    I turned to him, he was vibrating with so much rage as he morphed into his giant ck wolf. His aura was dark and murderous. He was enraged and ready to kill. Even Lance was vibrating with simr rage, it was as if he was channeling his rage from Malcolm himself. Everything he was feeling was heightened at the moment, including his rage. I nced around watching in fear the multitude of rogues that surrounded them. This was just getting worse than I imagined.

    ¡± Fight and kill every damn rogue,¡± Malcolm muttered in his wolf form. I watched as he leaped in the air, giving his wolf full control with his sharp canines extended, he pounced on one of the rogues and immediately extended his ws into his body and ripped his heart out. The blood spilled out and covered the earth. I could feel the rage pumping out of Malcolm¡¯s wolf. His bloodshot red eyes narrowed in on some of the rogue wolves, he moved faster than a lightning bolt and used his sharp canines to tear them apart.

    Lance and Violet in their wolf form also attacked the rogues, ripping and snapping their necks. While Jack in his human form fought the rogues with hisbat skills.

    I couldn¡¯t just stand and watch, we were outnumbered. I could feel the tumult within me and I knew that everything was about to get worse. I had to stop this but I had no idea what to do. The way Nichs Cross held my hands firmly at the back, made me feel utterly useless. I hated myself for behaving like a kicked and abandoned pup more than anything I was determined to help out.

    I tried to think of an idea to get out of his grasp. I couldn¡¯t bear the mere thought of something happening to my sweet mate and friends. My emotions were on overdrive. I remembered what Malcolm had taught me back then in the Blood Moon pack while he was training me. I couldn¡¯t hide the dark smile that slothfully cut through my lips without wasting time. I kicked him hard in the groin by swinging my leg back, he screamed and let go of my hands, and I quickly moved away from him and joined in fighting off the rogues. I stared at the rogues with a deadly gaze, my tolerance was already on the borderline, and I was ready to kill anything or anyone that would bring harm to my mate. But to my surprise, the rogues weren¡¯t attacking me. More like they werepletely avoiding me. They allowed me to kill them with ease without even putting up a fight to save themselves. I nced over to where Malcolm was fighting and fear danced across my face as I realized that their main target was Malcolm, they circled him like a bunch of soldier ants. The demon I called Dad had made it clear to me that he was after Malcolm¡¯s life.  I growled, my sharp ws piercing into the flesh of the rogues in front of me while I tried getting close to my mate. I made full use of my wolf¡¯s side, plucking out the heads of rogues. My sharp elongated nails dripped with their disgusting thick crimson blood. The foul odor of blood and stench of death mixed with the air. I pulled out the heart of a rogueing at me, my eyes flickered to Lance and Violet in a fight with rogues as well.

    We¡¯ve been fighting for quite some time but to my surprise, the bastard I called Dad hasn¡¯t joined the fight.

    I swirled around looking for him. My eyes scanned hurriedly across the woods. He was standing in the meadow against a tree away from the chaos that was going on. He was smiling as he watched the fight going on and I hated the loose smiles on his disgusting lips.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    He picked up his crossbow, and his dark eyes connected with mine briefly and slowly drifted somewhere else. I followed the direction of his gaze and it fell on Malcolm. My heart spiked up and a small gasp escaped my lungs. My body became stiff as I felt my body turn cold and the air in my lungs vanished. My eyes shifted from his dark eyes which were unmoving from mine to Malcolm who was a few steps away from him andpletely unaware of his presence as he kept fighting the rogues.

    He pulled an arrow from his ck backpack and ced it on the crossbow, lifting it and aiming for Malcolm. He sent a nce my way before releasing the pointed-edged flying arrow towards Malcolm.

    ¡°No! No! No!  Malcolm.¡± I screamed

    I couldn¡¯t allow it to happen. I rather die in ce of Malcolm than live the rest of my life in misery. I used my wolf¡¯s speed to race to him. I almost took the arrow when it all happened so fast. In a second Malcolm pulled me out of the way and the arrow pierced into his back.

    I was motionless. I couldn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t scream or utter a word. It was as if time itself had paused, stopping every motion around me. I felt a sharp tearing in my chest, almost as if a piece of my soul had been torn out ruthlessly. Malcolm groaned as he copsed on his knees, his hands gripped my hands.

    ¡± Malcolm!¡± I yelled, my knees crashed against the earth and blood spilled on them as a new wave of fear filled the hole in my chest. His weak body fell to the ground and I caught him in my arms.

    I couldn¡¯t pay attention to anything else but him, not even to Lance¡¯s scream that filtered into the corner walls of my mind. I held onto the arrow, pulled it out of him, and his blood with a mixture of ck substance that had begun to spread in his body gushed out. His almost lifeless gaze stared into mine for a moment before the gates of his eyes shut off.

    ¡°Malcolm, look at me. Please stay with me.¡± I pleaded and tried keeping him awake but all attempts were futile. My body was enveloped by a merciless pain that charged within me. I could feel it from the depths of my soul, crushing me.

    The pain that was engraved in the deepest corners of my heart transformed quickly into a severe rage. I wanted to release it all.

    I could feel the corners of my eyes darken with extreme emotions that entirely shut off my logical sense. The only thing I wanted was to have his blood on my hands. To feel the sickening euphoria of that bloody demon¡¯s heart in my ws.

 Chapter 67- Pain

    Isabe

    Pain was the only thing I felt at the moment. The pain I felt wasn¡¯t easy to push away, and I wanted revenge. To kill the bloody bastard that had murdered my mate. My ws were out as the pain and rage wanted to consume me. I dug my ws into the earth and released a loud shattering growl that reflected everything I felt at the moment. My pain, my rage, and my shattered heart. I felt my anger fusing with my soul, I couldn¡¯t control it. I swear to the Goddess, I could die with the rage I felt if I didn¡¯t end that bastard¡¯s life.

    The earth beneath me shook forcefully until my growls were over. What I felt in my chest was something deadly. Something dangerous that I don¡¯t mind ripping every fucking person to shreds till I avenge my mate.

    I watched as some of the rogues circled in an attempt to drag me out to their rogue Alpha as a treaty gift but I wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen. I made full use of my wolf¡¯s side plucking out all the heads and hearts of the rogues that gathered around. But their blood and death wasn¡¯t soothing to me. All I want at the moment is the blood of the bastard that murdered my mate. It was already twilight and the foul odor of blood and stench of death mixed with the night¡¯s air.

    I looked around for Nichs Cross but there was no sign of him. I started racing through the woods, my body and ws were smeared with blood. I was almost at the meadow when I felt and heard a fast movement against the tree, it caused me to halt instantly. And immediately, I had a hunch who it could be.

    ¡°Nichs Cross. The demon I called dad.¡±

    I was sharing partial control with Sia, my inner wolf eyes scanned the surroundings and I caught a shadow against the trees in the darkness.

    ¡± Come on Nichs, the least you could do is face me you monster,¡± I half yelled into the darkness, and I heard footsteps from behind me. I got prepared with my ws out.

    ¡± You should lose that bloody tone when addressing me or I will kill you without thinking twice about it.¡± He retorted

    I swirled around and my eyes fell on the monster I¡¯d been waiting to see. I walked deeper into therge meadow with the moon dancing from its tall tower.

    ¡± Have you not done enough, you bloody monster? You hated me and punished me for no reason. As if it was not enough you sold me out as a treaty gift to the most ruthless Alpha and now you murdered my mate. And you also want to give me out to a Rogue Alpha. When are you going to stop? Where is your conscience?¡±  I asked, my silver eyes got trapped in his venomous ck mes that wanted nothing but to consume me. His gaze was intense on me, his eyes held a deep hatred.

    ¡± I killed your mate. Ohh! Your mates. And what are you going to do about that?¡± He was smiling and I hated the loose smiles on his disgusting lips.

    I lept in the air, using my wolf¡¯s abilities, I moved swiftly against the trees and crashed hard against him. I flipped and tossed him against the tree but he was quick to take control of his body andnded on his legs.

    The bright moon glowed radiantly from the sky, illuminating the sick, disgusting smirk on his lips.

    ¡°You cursed child, this is the end of the road for you,¡± He muttered coldly, with darkness in his depths, and positioned himself before me. His voice holding venom and his eyes gleamed darkly like hell.

    I had never imagined all my life that I could summon up the courage to challenge the ruthless demon, I called Dad. He hated my existence. And brought nothing but pain and misery to me. But he is mistaken to think I would allow him to seed. I was burning with so much rage. With everything Nichs Cross had done to me, I would make sure he died slowly and painfully.

    His sharp ws extended from his hands, as I lunged at him, but he was swift to dodge. His sharp ws grabbed my neck and he pped me really hard on the face and mmed me against a tree trunk. I wouldn¡¯t lie, he had the strength of ten hefty men. I got up quickly and just in time to dodge the attacking at me. My extended sharp ws dive deep into him, tearing his neck open with my fastest speed.

    He groaned as his ws slightly grazed my arm. He attacked me ferociously, grazing on my neck.

    I broke free from his hold and aimed for his wounded neck with my ws. I attached him, wing at him and his cloak ripped open as he growled. I barred my fangs at him and rippled his intestines out. I pounced on him but he evaded.

    He charged at me more fiercely and maliciously than he did before. His fangs bruised my skin, face, and neck. I threw him off me, he was bleeding and before me, he shifted into his reddish-brown wolf.

    I gave Sia full control, shifting into my snow-white wolf and getting down on all four paws.

    He growled and charged at me like a zombie with his bloody canines. I moved, charging at him with the same speed.

    We leaped in the air, and Sia barred her ws into him tearing deep into his reddish-brown furry.

    Blood sttered everywhere, smearing my fur and the earth. Before wended on the earth, Sia¡¯s sharp canines clung hard to his neck, never letting go as we attempted to cut off his windpipe.

    His wolf whimpered, badly wounded and losing so much blood. With a little tugging by Sia, we managed to make a fatal injury on his neck. His wolf whimpered again, shaking on the ground till it stopped moving.

    His injuries forced his weak wolf to shift back to his human form and he was a bloody mess, wounded and bleeding from everywhere.

    I shifted back to my human form, moved closer to his body, and ced a finger on his wounded neck. I couldn¡¯t feel his pulse.

    He was dead. Nichs Cross was dead.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 68- Heéˆ¥æªš still alive

    Isabe

    The sounds of owls hooting and insects chirping were all around in the night air, and the moon shone in its full glory. There was a shivering coldness in the air, which sent a jolt down my spine. I felt my heart double beat.

    I nced back and noticed that the rogues were still fighting my friends and we were outnumbered, a series of howls went off around me. I felt my pulse plummeting, my heart striking so fast that it caused me to breathe heavily. I shut my eyes to halt the tears, wanting freedom. A new wave of immense pain crushed my insides, forcing me to release a groan. Even with the canopy trees that had impeded the moon¡¯s light from prating the woods. I could see perfectly in the night with my rare silver eyes. I scanned around, watching expressionlessly as my friends darted between the rogues, tearing them apart without any remorse. I knew the only way to stop the fight was if they realized that their leader was dead. I moved back to the lifeless body of Nics Cross. I crouched down and my gaze examined his body coldly with disdain. I shut my eyes, balling my fists at the pain eating through the depths of my soul, reminding me that this bloody bastard had murdered my mates. I felt a grueling gruesome sensation steer up in my bones. Without wasting time I used my ws to detach his head from his body.

    I raced through the slothful trees back to the woods carrying Nichs¡¯s ugly head which was dripping with blood. My heartbeat was spiraling out of control, hammering hard against my chest and my body still trembling from the rage deep within my soul. I moved incredulously fast with my nonhuman speed and in a murderous second, I was in the middle of the woods. I stopped in my tracks when I noticed two rogue wolves cornering Violet up against a tree trunk, growling at her and baring their sharp canines with intent to kill their prey.

    Without wasting time I lunged at the rogues who were a second away from descending on Violet.

    Sia¡¯s sharp ws pierced the rogue and with her elongated canines, she bit the other rogue tossing them against the rough earth. I scanned the bloody mess of the lifeless rogues on the ground, and yet many rogues came out from the woods. I felt my anger and frustration rise all the more within me as I went for the closest rogue, pierced my ws, and pulled out his heart. I struck my feet in the puddle of his blood that gushed out of his body, flowing endlessly around.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    I killed and tore apart more rogues, shredding their body parts, until there waspletely nothing left of them. I was about to charge onto my next prey when I realized that one of the bastards that had attacked Violet was still alive. He was still breathing. I strode over to his motionless state watching his eyeballs twitch in fear and desperation. I couldn¡¯t me him. Even I would cringe at my state and appearance but I stopped giving a fuck a while back. I couldn¡¯t stop the rage that was deeply rooted in my soul. Thest piece of sanity that glued me soundly together was gone. I dived my ws into his chest, gutting out his pounding heart.

    My silver eyes gazed over the woods and zeroed in on Lance, he was at the far end of the woods drenched in blood that wasn¡¯t his. His dark brown eyes turned in my direction, sensing my stare. I stared at him for a moment and didn¡¯t miss the heartbreaking pain that sprinted across his face. His pain and loss were so visible in his eyes. All I could see behind his depths was a sickening pain that was quick to pierce my heart. I could only begin to imagine how he was feeling, having to witness the deaths of his brothers. I couldn¡¯t stand the agony, misery, and death that roamed around.

    Immediately a ferocious loud growl rippled out of my mouth silencing every other sound and it made everyone freeze on the spot. Everywhere went absolutely silent, without a single noise stalking the air. Everyone had their gaze directed my way. Almost on cue, the moon¡¯s bright rays broke through, pushing its way into the woods. I pulled up Nichs¡¯s head for everyone to see and tossed it roughly on the earth in the middle of the wood.

    Immediately the rogues noticed that their leader was dead. They ran for their lives, vanishing into the nearest forest.

    While Lance ran to where Malcolm¡¯s body was lying on the earth covered with blood.

    I watched as he knelt down on the earth crying, I closed my eyes I couldn¡¯t bear it. The pain, misery, and confusion that was etched on his face were too visible. My emotions were spiraling out of control and I lost them. My body and soul gave in to the pain that had taken dominance within me, feasting on every piece of me. It was saddening. I wanted to scream, to release every pain I felt at the moment, but I couldn¡¯t. I ced my hands over my lips in a weak attempt to muffle it and the fountain of tears found its freedom.

    Even with the gate of my eyes jammed shut, tears burned down from my eyes. I wrapped my arms around my body as a murdering coldness enveloped me, piercing my heart. And now, I couldn¡¯t stop the tears from escaping as the pain rooted deep in my soul came alive. I couldn¡¯t seem to lock it away. I couldn¡¯t seem to win against my emotions. I wished there was something to hold onto. But there was nothing. My mate, the one who truly loved me, was dead. And I didn¡¯t have the chance to tell him of his little pup we created together that was growing inside me. I shut my eyes as Sia curled up in a corner of my mind in pain as the ugly truth settled in.

    Nichs Cross had always wanted me to be unhappy and in pain, sadly he had achieved that by murdering my mate, and right now I was aplete mess.

    ¡± Luna!¡±

    ¡°Luna!¡±  Lance¡¯s scream pulled me out of my reverie and I turned to face him. I could see the shock imprinted on his face,

    ¡± What is it, Lance?¡± I asked calmly

    ¡°I could feel his pulse. Malcolm is still alive. He¡¯s still alive.¡± He screamed. His dark brown eyes fell on me and his lips twitched into a small smile.

    I waspletely frozen. His words sent a new life into my veins. It was as if a painful burden had been lifted from me. I gushed out air that I didn¡¯t even realize was imprisoned in my lungs. My heart swelled in euphoria and I couldn¡¯t hold back the tears that burned my eyes, rolling down my cheeks and my thoughts, and every piece of me was filled by him again.

 Chapter 69- Mal, please wake up

    Isabe

    I rushed to the side where my matey unmoving on the ground, my knees were crippled down to the bloody earth. My hands moved to reach my mate, inspecting him. A broken gasp erupted from my lips as my hand touched Malcolm, his body was still and almost cold. I could feel his pulse but it was weak. Malcolm was in a horrible state. Aside from the blood and the ck fluid from the arrow that smeared his body, he was also looking pale. My body began to quiver, my bones trembling hard against my joints. I couldn¡¯t stop the tears that rushed from my eyes, my soul drowned with several emotions at once, suffocating me. My heart picked up an insane speed in my chest. It was like every blood in my body had drained.

    It pained me to see him this way. I wanted to relieve him of whatever pain he was going through.

    I pulled my ssy gaze back to Lance and noticed he was beckoning at Jack. I watched Jack hasten to his side, and with the help of Lance, they both carried him to the car. I was up on my feet hurriedly. I didn¡¯t want to leave his side even for the tiniest second.

    Violet held my arm. I didn¡¯t even notice she had been standing there all this while. Her actions forced my gaze on her, and she was regarding me with so much fear and worry that couldn¡¯t be hidden. I could see the questions that were etched in her eyes.

    ¡± I need to be with him Vi,¡± I said after what felt like an eternity of our intense stare.

    ¡± Luna, you¡¯re bleeding,¡± She said, her hand pulled up to my arms where that bloody bastard had pierced me with his sharp ws. She pulled up her gown a bit and tore some part of it out, using the pieces from her gown to tie around my injured arm.  After that, we both walked back to the car in silence.

    Malcolm¡¯s huge body was ced inside the car, his head was on my thighs, and his legs were crossed over to Violet¡¯s thigh. Lance took the wheels while Jack was with him in front and he drove off at a high speed. The poison had begun to spread into his veins and we needed to arrive in North Central before dawn so he would be able to see the Pack physician.

    The ride back to the pack was awfully quiet. The sound that could be heard was the tapping of Lance¡¯s finger on the wheels.

    I held Malcolm firmly, pulled my hand up, and brushed back the tendrils of his soft hair that covered his forehead. I rubbed my palm against my stomach, leaning back on the car. ¡± You have to pull through. Please, mate. If not for anything for the sake of our unborn pup.¡±

    We finally arrived at North Central Pack past midnight. I could feel the tension around us ease up a bit as we sighed in relief.

    My eyes widened in awe as the portcullis was opened immediately by the guards on night patrol. From afar I could see a massive castle. My eyes widened further, it was the biggest structure I had set my eyes on. Even under the dim moonlight, it looked beautiful. Everywhere was quiet, it seemed like everyone had already retired for the night. We drove closer,ing to a halt in front of the castle.

    Immediately the door opened, and some hefty warriors carrying a stretcher and omegas rushed out to help out. Without wasting time the hefty warriors carried my mate onto the stretcher and carried him inside the castle while we followed behind.

    They arrived at what seemed like Malcolm¡¯s chamber and carefully ced him on the bed, and they bowed their heads in respect and left.

    And the door was pushed open, and the pack physician and some daughters of Asclepius rushed in. The physician¡¯s eyes widened as he saw Malcolm in that state, his hand fell on Malcolm¡¯s neck inspecting his weak pulse. Even his heartbeat was slow.

    ¡± What happened to the Alpha?¡± His words were low and breathless. I could see the features of his face crumpled with pain and worry. I exined what happened to him and he nodded while checking for his vitals. He raised his head and turned to Lance, Jack, Violet, and me.

    ¡± Everyone, please give us space to tend to him at once. The Alpha is badly wounded and needs urgent treatment.¡± He spoke quietly.

    Reluctantly, I left the chamber with everyone, leaving just the pack physician and his assistants to tend to my mate.

    I stood waiting, seconds turned to minutes, and minutes turned into hours. These hours have been the longest hours of my life. I have been waiting outside Malcolm¡¯s chamber for only the goddess knows how long. My wolf Sia was pacing around, panicking. She wanted to see our mate, to see him awake and out of pain. To have those alluring eyes of his stare back at me. I groaned in frustration, grabbing a handful of my hair in my hand. I felt rage and impatience mixing with the frustration entrenched in my bones. But I had to be calm, so I took a deep and calm breath.

    Immediately Malcolm¡¯s chamber was opened, I rushed to the door when the pack physician stepped out with her assistants. One after the other, they lowered their heads and rushed past me.

    The pack physician approached me, lowering his head in respect.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡± How is he? What¡¯s the situation?¡± I asked, noting the fear that was rising in my tone.

    He heaved a sigh and pursed his lips. ¡± He was badly injured. His wound was deep and the arrow was mixed with silver bane which affected his wolf badly. I wouldmend you, Luna, you actually saved his life by pulling out the arrow on time, if not he wouldn¡¯t have survived it.¡± He paused, inhaling. ¡°We managed to stop the bleeding and bandage his wounds since his inner wolf is weak thereby he can¡¯t heal himself but¡±

    ¡°But?¡± That didn¡¯t sound good. I held my breath tightly, awaiting whatever his words were.

    ¡± Alpha is still unconscious. It¡¯s been hours since I gave him the yarrow herbs. He should have already responded to it but I don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s not regaining consciousness. So, we still have to monitor him till he wakes up.¡± He spoke quietly, staring at me.

    ¡± I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. It¡¯s your job as the pack physician to do whatever it takes to heal him.¡± I muttered, my voice battered and confused.

    I went past him and entered Malcolm¡¯s chamber. His huge body was tucked perfectly well under the sheets. He was still not awake. I walked closer to the bed, taking a seat beside him. His pulse was back to normal and his skin didn¡¯t look as pale as it did, earlier. ¡± Mal, please wake up,¡± I said, taking hold of his huge hand. And the electrifying sparks wasted no time erupting.

    I closed my eyes as a line of tears fell from them. I leaned deeper into him and gently grazed my lips over his.

    I pulled away, my eyes opened and they fell on Malcolm. To my surprise, his hazel eyes were wide open, staring at me.

 Chapter 70- Youéˆ¥æª™e my priority

    Malcolm

    My breathing became slow, and my heartbeat lowered. I could hear the faint drumming of my heart. I started to feel my eyshes grow heavy and tired. A burning sensation spread through my body, starting from my chest to every bone in my body. Suddenly a ray of light appeared and I was surrounded by its glow. It was warm and peaceful but abruptly everything changed and I felt myself being pulled away into the darkness. It was different and unweing. I felt a deep pain rooted in the core of my chest. Just then I felt a heavenly warm feeling on my lips as intense sparks kindled within me. Weakly, my eyes fluttered open, and the first thing they found was my mate¡¯s face, inches away from mine. Her warm slender hands were all over me. She pulled her eyes open and they connected with mine. Her round beautiful eyes held mine and her eyes went around with unhidden excitement, her lips stole a wide smile. She moved a step closer to me, her scent dancing in the air,pletely distracting me for a minute.

    ¡± Malcolm,¡± she called softly, and I looked around to realize we were in my exotic chamber in North Central.

    ¡± How did I get here?¡± My eyes were crippled in confusion, and I didn¡¯t know why my heart was pounding so fast.

    I couldn¡¯t remember anything from the time I was in the woods fighting off the rogues that attacked us on our way to the pack. My eyes broadened, recalling how I shielded Be with my body, from getting hit with a poisonous arrow that was fired by her father. But everything after that I couldn¡¯t remember. My memories were so fucking messed up. I shut my eyes, taking several breaths before pulling them open.

    ¡°Malcolm, I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re fine. And here with me. I couldn¡¯t imagine doing this life without you by my side.¡±  Be¡¯s tear-stained face pulled closer to mine and she kissed me. Her lips moved gently on mine, kissing me softly while my body burned with a deep feeling. Reluctantly, she pulled her lips away from mine, and my deep hazel eyes met with her silver orbs, sparkling with tears.

    ¡°Be,¡± My body was vibrating intensely as my trembling fingers moved up to her face, trailing the outline of her face. Myrge hands cupped her face and she moaned at the sweet tingles that erupted as I swept back the locks of curls in her face. A deep smile found her lips again and for a heated minute. We stared at each other intensely without mumbling a word. I broke the lingering silence first.

    ¡°I¡¯m here with you love, I will always be right by your side.¡± I held her tightly in my arms and buried my face in her hair as confusion broke within me.

    ¡°How did we arrive at North Central and what happened to the rogues?¡± I voiced and tried pulling up from the bed, but Be grabbed me.

    ¡± You shouldn¡¯t stress your body, Mal. You may be all healed up but you¡¯ve been unconscious for a while.¡±

    ¡± Unconscious! What happened to the rogues? I massaged my temples with my fingers. I felt exhausted and weak.

    Just then the door squeaked open, Lance came in, and beside him was Jack. My eyes drifted to my brother and Jack. From the feeble look on their faces, it was obvious that they had not had a good rest. I pushed myself up from the bed, forcing myself to stand. ¡± What happened to the rogues? And what about that traitor Nichs?¡± I grabbed a handful of my hair and turned to Lance who was leaning on the wall, his jet-ck eyes watching me.

    ¡± When you took the hit of the arrow, Be lost it thinking that you were dead. She attacked and killed Nichs Cross. His death scared the rogues and the remaining ones fled for their lives.¡± Lance voiced.

    ¡± What?¡± I gasped in shock. My voice was low, barely above a whisper. A sudden coldness enveloped me and I felt like something within the core of my chest stopped. It took me several seconds before I could recover from what Lance had just told me. I couldn¡¯t believe it, my mate had summoned the courage to kill that bloody bastard to avenge my supposed death.

    I couldn¡¯t possibly begin to describe the emotions that swirled in my chest. Without sparing a second, I hastened to where Be was standing and sprawled my arms around her. I hugged her like my life depended on it. My muscr arms engulfed her small frame and she buried her face into my chest. I rested my lips and nose on top of her head, inhaling each other¡¯s scent. We stayed like that for a few minutes before I pulled away reluctantly.

    ¡± You saved me, Be. You saved us. Thank you, love. I can imagine how difficult it was for you to make that decision.¡± I whispered

    ¡± I had no other choice, Mal. You¡¯re my life and the reason for my existence. I died when I thought I had lost you forever, and I also needed to put a stop to his cruel games of using me as a pawn.¡±  She muttered, sobbing. In a split second, I invaded the space between us. My huge frame caged hers as my lips took hers in a deep hungry kiss, sending indescribable pleasure through my body. I pulled away abruptly, my head was still bent and my face was still inches away from hers.

    ¡± I¡¯m so sorry, Be.¡± I held onto her hands. I could see the pain that filled her depth and before she started feeling all guilty, I made her know that none of this was her fault. It was no one¡¯s fault. Nichs Cross was a bloody monster and he deserves a more painful and cruel death.

    ¡± What do we do now?¡± Jack broke the lingering silence, asking an important question.

    His question sent me deep into my thoughts. I had always contemted it since Alpha Arden¡¯s demise but right now I havee to a conclusion.

    I exhaled the air, imprisoned my lungs, and tilted my head to meet Be¡¯s prating gaze, before ncing over at Lance and Jack.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    I knelt down and stretched forth my hands to her ¡°Be, you are the one that has always been etched in my life and destiny. You are my priority. You¡¯re my world. I can never think of doing this life alone, without you by my side. Please I am officially asking you to rule North Central with me.¡± I said calmly.

    Be moved closer and held tightly to my waist ¡± I love you so much, Mal, and I ept your proposal to be the Luna of your pack. Together we rule and make beautiful memories.¡± She said,

    Just at her words, I felt my member hardened with desire. I wanted nothing at this moment but to have her body against mine but this wasn¡¯t the right moment for it.

    ¡°Brother,¡± I called, keeping my voice as stable and firm as I could.

    ¡°Please inform the pack¡¯s elders and also send out a word to our parents, that in two days I shall hold a feast to officially take up the throne of North Central as their Alpha and also present my mate as their Luna.¡±

 Chapter 71- Can I have this dance, my lady?

    Isabe

    I was all dolled up already, my gaze took notice of the faint outline of the moon that had begun to appear in the sky.  It was time, and the party had started. Many guests from far regions had made appearances already and some members of the council were already seated in the decorated hall.

    I stood in front of the tall mirror that held my reflection. I looked really beautiful in the dress Malcolm had picked for me. It was a turquoise blue floor-length mermaid-style dress with an embroidered corset at the top. My eyes trailed from the corset on top that red out with pastel white flowers that lined the corset. The dress was stunning and fitted my body perfectly like a glove. My curly dark hair was beautifully styled, allowed to fall neatly onto both sides of my shoulders.  My silver eyes were bright and vibrant,plimenting my wless skin.

    There was a rhythmic knock at the door, drawing my attention.

    ¡± Come in,¡± I answered.

    Violet popped her head around the door, her breath catching in her throat when she saw that I was looking so beautiful.

    ¡± Be, you look amazing!¡± She whispered with a smile, revealing a nice dimple on the side of her cheek.

    My smile deepened. I really wanted to look my best. Aside from the fact that this was my first meeting as the Pack¡¯s Luna, this was also my first time appearing in such a formal gathering with my mate, Malcolm. I had to look insanely beautiful today.

    ¡± Thank you, Vi,¡± I told her with a soft smile. She was also dressed for the party, wearing a deep velvet blue dress. Violet beamed happily and moved closer to me. She genuinely seemed to be in a cheerful mood. And there is something different about her aura and scent.

    She moved closer to me, taking my hand in both of her hands. My eyes widened at her sudden action. As she held my hands, my eyes shot up and slowly moved to hers.

    She couldn¡¯t hold back the smile that was eager to surface. ¡± Luna,¡± She called, almost in a whisper.

    ¡± No one knows yet, not even Lance. I wanted to share it first with you as my big sister, Luna, and friend. I¡¯m pregnant. I am carrying my mate¡¯s pup inside of me.¡±

    My lips curled into a wide smile and for a second, I couldn¡¯t hide the tion that swirled within my chest just knowing that both of us were pregnant for our mates.

    ¡°Aww, this is good news. I¡¯m so happy for you and Lance,¡± I pulled her in for a hug.

    ¡± Thank you, Be,¡± she voiced, holding a smile of hers. Then there was a knock and one of the pack¡¯s omega popped her head inC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡± I¡¯m so sorry to disturb you, Luna. Alpha Malcolm asked me to fetch you,¡± she said, bowed her head in respect, and left.

    ¡± Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± With onest look in the mirror, I left my chamber with Violet. We made our way to the grand hall on the ground floor where the party had started, with the loud music sting around the castle and even beyond the pack house and vige.

    There were a lot of bodies staring up as we descended gracefully down the stairs. Malcolm was waiting for me at the bottom of the stairs.

    His deep hazel crystals gleamed brightly as I approached him. ¡± You look absolutely gorgeous,¡± he took my hand and pulled it together with his lips, kissing it. A small grin found my lips as I swallowed in the happiness dancing around that warmed my heart.

    ¡± You look dashing as well,¡± I said smiling, linking my arms in his, and we made our way deeper into the hall crowded with so many people.

    Malcolm and I strutted to the center of the hall, he cleared his throat gaining everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡± Members of North Central pack and esteemed guests. Thank you for dressing up and looking stunning to celebrate with us. And also thank you for gracing the asion on this short notice. As you all know North Central has been without an Alpha for a while and it had been ruled by the Blood Moon Pack. So today I have decided to take up the position of the Alpha of the North Central, and I will rule it together with my mate. Isabe Vinci, the new Luna of North Central pack.  So tonight everybody¡¯s free to have lots of fun. There is enough food and snacks and the bar is free and open for all. Let¡¯s not keep the dancefloor empty,¡± he shouted with joy, and the crowd apuded, screaming with joy.

    Some Alphas from the south region and some members from the council came up to meet Malcolm and me requesting to see Malcolm briefly.

    Malcolm insisted I join in but I shook my head, I didn¡¯t want to engage in the political talks. I insisted he went with them while I moved within the crowd, making my way past several guests, sttered around in groups most probably chatting about nonsense.

    The hall became more lively as the best kind of music was yed by the entertainers. Many couples covered the dance floor.

    Malcolm swerved to me. ¡± Can I have this dance, mydy?¡± He muttered, sending his hand to me. I took it and he pinned me close to his chest and we began dancing alongside the sea of bodies. I gripped hard on Malcolm, thinking of how best to lure him out of the party and share the news with him. Lance had told me there was a water fountain, on the outskirts of the vige and I intend to share the news with him there.  We kept swaying to the beats of the infectious music until it was over.

    I hugged him and whispered into his ears ¡± Meet me at the water fountain on the outskirts of the vige.¡± I said, trying desperately to keep my nervousness away from my voice. I could see the naughty smirk that was quick to show on his face and if there was one thing I wanted to do right, it was to make sure that the night was a memorable one.

 Chapter 72- Intimate view

    Isabe

    I turned to the door and left the hall, walking into the cool refreshing midnight air. I moved into the woods leading to the vige where the flowing fountain was located.

    After walking for a while I reached a big clearing that was round in shape and had several pirs creating a boundary around it. I reached the fountain, my eyes widened in amazement as I took in the sight before me and my lips stretched into a smile, loving the serenity of the ce. I moved closer to the fountain, the water gentlypped at the rocks and my eyes zed over the tall, shadowed trees that stretched up like arrows into the blue sky. The freshwater looked like a beautiful puddle of blue ink, taking in the reflection of the full moon and stars hanging up in the sky. I marveled at the way the moon¡¯s reflection shone in the water, providing a source of light in the otherwise dark ce. The sight alone calmed my soul.

    I removed my dress, tossed it to the side of the fountain, and took a few careful steps into the glorious luster of water until its stillness circled my waist-length and swallowed my pristine body. A high-pitched scream escaped my lips as I chuckled at how cold the water was but regardless, I love the feel of it on my skin.

    I moved deeper into the water, allowing it to cascade down my naked body as my eyes zed up at the moon. I sighed. It had been weeks since the death of Nics Cross. It is amazing how time flew by so fast and how much things had changed after his death.

    I closed my eyes, letting the cool water refresh my body and my thoughts wandered far away into the night. Reminiscing back on where it all started.

    Coming to Blood Moon Pack as a treaty present and to be bride to Arden. To find out he was my fated mate, getting married, and having to experience the burning me of his cruelty. Then meeting Malcolm as my second chance mate, falling in love, and being cherished by him changed a lot of things and rekindled a desire so pure within me. The night I made the decision to run away from Blood Moon Pack changed everything and birthed a new dawn for me.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    I dived my head deeper into the water for a second, pulled out my head and my wet hair cascaded down my back and the tips submerged into the water. I threw my head back taking another nce at the moon and the tiny stars stered high in the sky.  I could hardly contain my growing nervousness at what I was about to tell him. He was taking too long and my nervous part was beginning to get the best of me.

    I closed my eyes, breathing calmly as my hands caressed my stomach in a gentle circr motion. I can¡¯t wait to have her here in my arms. The wless imaginative image of what she would look like drowned my thoughts and tears of joy rolled out from the corners of my eyes.

    I chuckled to myself and I could swear anyone who saw me now would think I was slowly losing my sanity. I began to swim slowly, delicate frog strokes gliding through theke, relishing the peaceful moment it gave me. I was so immersed in my thoughts that I hadn¡¯t noticed the presence that had been watching from behind the canopy of trees.

    ¡°Are youing in or not?¡± I said softly after a while of letting Malcolm enjoy the charming view of me in the water. I was naked, standing waist-deep in the middle of the water with my back turned to him and my head tilted up to the gleaming moon above. The moon¡¯s bright rays shimmered down on me, forming a circle around me in the water. Slowly, I turned around as his sweet manly chuckle filled my ears. I watched him step out from his hidden spot, taking slow steps to the fountain, his deep hazel eyes already growing dark with lust.

    As soon as Malcolm approached the fountain, I felt my breathing quicken as his eyes caressed my naked body. I felt turned on immediately.

    ¡± I prefer the view from here, it is enticing,¡± he answered with his voice sounding more deeper than usual and his dark twitching brightly with passion.

    ¡°How about an intimate view, it¡¯s better from here,¡± I said in a softer, seducing, and alluring tone. I watched as a smirk covered his lips and he nced down at my bare tits hovering around the water. His eyes went over my body again and again. Malcolm¡¯s eyes turned almost ck with desire, lust, and need. His breathing was rough andbored as his eyes couldn¡¯t get enough of me.

    A low sensual growl rippled out from his mouth as the air around us carried a distinct charge of electricity, crammed with a lot of sensual tension. Immediately he kicked off his boots and began to undress as fast as he could. I remained in the water, as lustful eyes never left him. He took off his robe exposing his well-toned chest and I gulped as my eyes roamed his chest hungrily.

    He joined me in the water and came so close that not even a single breath stood between us. He grabbed me by the waist and pressed his naked body to mine. His hands caressed my hips and then upward to the sides of my breast. I gasped at the sparks that went flying on both of our skins. His dark eyes met mine as his hands reached for my face. His warm breath settled on me. His eyes didn¡¯t leave mine, as he leaned forward.

    I slid a hand to the back of his neck, pressing his lips to mine. The kiss was fierce. I gripped his hair as he lifted me up and I wrapped my legs around him, iming his body.

    Hisrge hands moved with purpose on my naked back, pinning me deeper into his arms. He kissed me hungrily as his erotic moans echoed throughout the fountain.

 Chapter 73- I love you

    Malcolm

    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her all night and all I could think about was burying myself deep inside of her, fucking her like crazy, and having her juice smeared all over my dick. She was beautiful. She looked like a fucking goddess. A sexy, enchanting goddess.

    When I got to theke, I couldn¡¯t help the sensational image of her naked, standing waist-deep in the middle of theke with her gorgeous back turned to me. My wolf was super excited and all I wanted was to bring my all-night fantasy into a reality.

    I took off my clothes and joined her in the water, grabbed her by the waist, and pressed her naked skin to mine. Theke water was cold but it didn¡¯t matter, thebined heat pulsating through our bodies was more than enough to warm up the entire water. My eyes grew dark as I looked at her rosy lips. She gasped at the sparks that went flying on both of our skins and I took the opportunity to stick my tongue in her luscious mouth, kissing her deeply. Every part of her body was smooth and soft as I caressed her skin.

    Her hands rested on my chest, her touch was calming as she kissed me back, matching the ferocious intensity of my kisses. Our tongues caressed each other and we deepened the kiss. Her hands gripped my neck as we devoured each other¡¯s moans.

    My dick began throbbing wildly, I reached for her ass, grabbed it and she fit like a glove. She leaned forward, her hard nipples touching my chest as I lowered my head to trail soft kisses down her neck. My other hand reached for one of her boobs and I sucked on the nipple gently and also swirled my tongue at the tip. I wanted to slide inside her, the ache to bury myself inside of her so viciously carnal that a low growl escaped my lips.

    ¡± Bel,¡± I spoke huskily, and those mesmerizing silver eyes looked at me with equal desire. She wrapped her legs around my waist and I pinned her deeper into my body. She moaned as I gripped her hips to mine and began kissing, biting her neck, trailing feather-light kisses down her neck, all the way toward her chest. She was writhing in my hold, the sweet sound of her moans making me giddy with pleasure. I couldn¡¯t wait. I couldn¡¯t bear the torture anymore so I gripped her ass and positioned my hardened dick inside her slippery folds.

    I could hear her heart drumming wildly in her chest as I mmed myself deep inside of her. She threw her head back and cried out in ecstasy.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    She crossed and tightened her legs around my waist and gripped the back of my neck as I thrust in and out of her sweet juicy folds. Her full, perky breasts bounced with every step she took. I gripped her boobs again and sucked her nipples, biting and caressing them with my tongue as I kept thrusting intensely into her.

    ¡°Mal, fuck me hard,¡± she moaned, gripping my hair.

    ¡°Whatever you say, love,¡± I whispered into her ears.

    ¡± Go deeper! Go faster! I want all your sweet dick deep inside me, Don¡¯t stop, Mal,¡± she moaned out and my smirk deepened.

    I thrust more deeper and harder into her, moving faster and faster. I was moving back and forth with enormous speed.

    Satisfying her was my utmost priority, I fucked her like never before. I could feel her legs shaking and quaking. After several more thrusts, we both climaxed together, panting heavily. I carried her out of the water and ced her gently on the ground. Iy next to her, wrapping her up in my arms.

    ¡°That was sweet and beautiful,¡± she whispered after her breathing had calmed down. I chuckled, tugging back strands of her damp hair behind her ears.

    ¡± I¡¯m d you enjoyed every bit of it, love,¡± I whispered, rolling my hands on her soft wless skin. She giggled and we dwelt in silence for a while.

    ¡± Mal,¡± She called softly and I squeezed her body to mine.

    ¡± Yes, love,¡± I said calmly, wanting to hear what she had to say.

    ¡± I have something to tell you,¡± she said, sounding so serious that I had to pull away a little to stare into her beautiful dreamy eyes.

    ¡± Please, go on,¡± I uttered and suddenly felt nervous for no reason. ¡± I¡¯m listening, Bel,¡±

    Her gaze studied mine briefly, before signing deeply, making my heart drum faster.

    ¡°I¡­¡± She spoke in a low tone and I listened and held onto every word that came out of her mouth.

    ¡± I am pregnant.¡±

    I felt my entire body be very still. I waspletely frozen and my eyes never broke away from her depths that swallowed me up. I pulled up into a seating position. ¡± Are you serious?¡± The words flew out of my mouth, wanting to be certain she wasn¡¯t tricking me. And slowly, she nodded. But I only kept watching her, dazedly, stupidly. The realization that she was carrying my pup made something within me flutter.

    I waspletely speechless, I had no idea how to utter exactly what I was feeling. I could barely stop the tears that escaped my eyes and without hesitating. I pulled Be into my arms. I wrapped my arms tightly around her, and she did the same.

    ¡± I can¡¯t believe this, Bel. You¡¯ve made me the happiest man on earth, I said, cupping her beautiful face, I looked into her sparkling eyes as I heard her heartbeat thundering in her chest. Slowly, I lowered my lips to meet hers and captured them in a soft passionate kiss. We pulled apart, resting our heads against each other.

    ¡± I love you, Be¡±  I whispered and her eyes crinkled with joy.

    ¡± I love you, Malcolm¡±

    And with her fingers slowly entwined with mine, I realized that this was real. Every second of it was real. Fate had tested us, had pushed us to the brink, but our love had endured the test of time, and it was stronger than ever.

    At that moment, as Be¡¯s eyes met mine, as our fingers held tight, the world faded away and it was just the two of us. I whispered words of love, of hope, and of a future filled with endless possibilities, not through my mouth but through my eyes and touch. And Be, my Luna who fought many battles and faith for me listened with the promise of tomorrow in her eyes.

    My gaze went up to the sky and I saw the moon still shining through the dark sky. ¡± Thank you,¡± I said softly to the Moon Goddess who made this happen.

    I was the luckiest man on the entire to have Isabe as my mate, my wife, and the mother of my child.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!